!fft 


TWENTY  TALES 

BY 

TWENTY  WDMEN 

m 

FRPM  RpAL  LIFE  IN  CHICAGO 


NOVELTy  PUBLISHING  CO. 
CHICAGO 


I 


fH 


km 


TWENTY  TALES 


BY 


Twenty  Women 


From  Real  Life  in  Chicago 


ANONYMOUS 
ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


FOR  SALE  ONLY 
BY 

NOVELTY  PUBLISHING  CO. 

CHICAGO.  ILL. 


COPYRIGHT,  190! 

BY 

NOVILTY  PUBLISHING  Ca 


CONTENTS. 

PAGS 

Preface  , 3 

Introduction   5 

A  Woman's  Anguish 13 

Tale  One — The  Diary  of  a  Chicago  Girl 17 

Tale  Two — The  Life  Story  of  a  Southern  Widow  t,^ 
Tale  Three — A  Story  of  the  Chicago  Ghetto. ...  53 

Tale  Four — A  Woman  of  Thirty-eight 71 

Tale  Five — ^A  Forecast 89 

Tale  Six — A  Daughter  of  Proud  Kentucky 103 

Tale  Seven — My  Lover's  Bequest 129 

Tale  Eight — The  Victim  of  a  Drug 145 

Tale   Nine — What    Happened    to   a    Girl    Who 

Flirted  163 

Tale  Ten — Sold  at  a  Fixed  Price 173 

Tale  Eleven — A  Story  of  Suicide  Bridge 181 

Tale  Twelve — Two  Babes  and  Two  Mothers. . . .  193 

Tale  Thirteen — Not  Guilty ]  .205 

Tale  Fourteen — My  Lover's  Daughter 215 

Tale  Fifteen — ^As  Told  to  a  Oergyman 221 

Tale  Sixteen — ^A  Story  of  Stage  Life 231 

Taue  Seventeen — ^A  Trip  Across  the  Lake 261 

Tale  Eighteen — One  Woman's  Way .269 

Tale  Nineteen — ^A  Story  of  the  Levee 291 

Tale  Twenty — ^A  Scientific  Phenomenon 305 


PREFACE. 

"It  may  be  weeds  I've  gathered,  too; 
But  even  weeds  may  be  as  fragrant, 
With  some  sweet  memory, 
As  the  fairest  flower." 

WitJiout  apology  this  book  goes  forth.  If  it  is  pro- 
ductive of  some  good,  it  will  have  fulfilled  its  mission. 

In  presenting  this  vi'ork  it  is  with  a  feeling  of  resti- 
tution. If  I  have  digressed  from,  or  stormed  the  bar- 
ricaded citadel  of  formal  literature,  I  have  done  so 
without  hesitation,  simply  complying  with  an  obeisance 
to  civility  toward  my  fellow  men.  I  have  pictured  life 
as  a  man  of  the  world  is  sometimes  forced  to  see  it, 
and  not  altogether  as  angels  would  transcribe  it. 

If  the  manner  in  which  the  subjects  are  hereinafter 
treated  and  woven  into  stories,  meets  the  approval  of 
the  public,  the  work  will  have  served  to  indicate  the 
power  and  simplicity  of  truth. — [The  Author. 

"All  truth  is  precious,  if  not  divine, 
And   what  dilates   the  pow'rs  must   needs  refine." 


INTRODUCTION. 

"Without  women,  the  beginning-  of  our  life  would 
be  helpless;  the  middle,  devoid  of  pleasure,  and  the 
end  of  consolation," 

'The  very  first 
Of  human  life  must  spring  from  woman's  breast, 
Your  first  small  words  are  taught  you  from  her  lips, 
Your  first  tears  quench'd  by  her,  and  your  last  sighs 
Too  often  breathed  out  in  a  woman's  hearing, 
When  men  have  shrunk  from  the  ignoble  care 
Of  watching  the  last  hour  of  him  who  led  them." 

In  London  alone  there  are  eighty  thousand  fallen 
women,  and,  while  the  number  is  infinitely  smaller  in 
Chicago,  they  all  have  a  history,  an  excuse  to  offer, 
and  a  tale  to  tell. 

We  have  resided  upon  this  terrestial  sphere  just 
long  enough  to  know  that  the  reformation  of  a  fallen 
woman  rivals  the  labors  of  Hercules.  All  men  have 
a  physicail  nature  and  must  meet  people  who  appeal  to 
it. 

The  conditions  are  such  that  there  has  arisen  in  so- 
ciety, a  figure  that  is  certainly  the  most  mournful, 
and,  in  some  respects,  the  most  awful,  upon  which 
the  eye  of  the  moralist  can  dwell.  That  unhappy  be- 
ing, whose  very  name  it  is  a  shame  to  speak;  who 
counterfeits,  with  a  cold  heart,  the  transports  of  af- 
fection and  submits  herself  as  the  passive  instrument 
of  lust;  who  is  scorned  and  insulted  as  the  vilest  ©f 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

her  sex,  and  doomed,  for  the  most  part,  to  disease 
and  abject  wretchedness  of  men,  then  death. 

Who  will  pity  her?  A  poor  unknown,  who  shall 
be  lowered  into  a  grave  of  cold  clay  (and  possibly  in 
the  potter's  field),  among  slimy,  creeping  things  that 
feed  on  foul  air  and  putrid  masses.  Not  even  a  slab 
to  say,  "Here  lies." 

With  dreamy  eyes  and  rum  dulled  brain,  her  com- 
panions take  in  the  scene  without  Avarning.  They 
shrink  not  from  the  horrors  of  the  charnel  house  or 
the  maggot  filled  grave;  sin  fascinates  them  as  the 
cursed  death  giving  flame  does  the  foolish  moth.  They 
continue  to  cultivate  avarice,  defy  all  laws  of  nature 
and  modesty,  all  rules  of  etiquette,  and  break  down 
all  barriers  which  ordinarily  defend  pure  woman- 
hood. -^ 

"She  is  a  rag  and  a  bone  and  a  hank  of  hair." 

Women  of  this  class  feel  that  they  are  social  out- 
casts, that  their  sins  are  as  scarlet;  they  believe  that 
they  are  past  reform. 

Herself,  the  supreme  type  of  vice,  she  is  usually 
the  most  efficient  guardian  of  virtue.  But  for  her, 
the  unchallenged  purity  of  countless  homes  would  be 
polluted,  and  not  a  few,  who,  in  the  pride  of  their 
untested  chastity,  think  of  her  with  an  indignant 
shudder,  would  have  known  the  agony  of  remorse 
and  despair. 

On  that  one  degraded  and  ignoble  form  are  con- 
centrated the  passions  that  might  have  filled  the  world 
with  shame. 

She    remains    while    creeds    and    civilization    rise 


INTRODUCTION.  I 

and  fall,  the  eternal  priestess  of  humanity,  blasted  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 

It  is  not  our  intention  to  perorate  and  dissertate  on 
a  theory  calculated  to  turn  the  world  into  a  miniature 
heaven,  for  we  don't  believe  for  the  fractional  part  of 
a  moment  that  a  general  reformation  of  the  fallen 
is  practicable  or  possible.  It  is  not  unusual  that  the 
men  who  deplore  so  loudly  the  existence  of  soiled 
doves  are  the  very  men  who  are  responsible  for  their 
existence. 

The  only  practicable  solution  that  we  may  be 
tempted  to  offer,  would  be  for  society  to  brand  the 
men  with  the  stigma  of  its  contempt,  the  same  as  it 
does  the  women,  when  he  sinks  himself  below  her 
level  in  an  attempt  to  pervert  her  purity. 

If  the  immoral  men  were  ostracized  from  polite 
society  with  the  same  despatch  that  a  weak  woman  is, 
society  would  be  composed  almost  entirely  of  women. 

The  world's  fallen  women  are  divided  into  two 
classes: 

The  woman  whose  nature  is  depraved,  who  is  too 
coarse  to  realize  or  heed  the  depth  of  her  own  in- 
famy, and  the  woman  whose  circumstances  have  forced 
her  to  a  life  of  shame.  Of  the  former,  it  is  useless 
to  take  heed  for  she  understands  nothing  outside  of 
her  own  depravity,  and  looks  upon  reformation  as  a 
thing  to  be  avoided.  Fortunately  she  constitutes  but 
a  small  percentage  of  the  half-world. 

The  reclamation  of  the  other  woman  is  almost  as 
utterly  impossible  for  the  reason  that  she  has  realized 
and  suffered  too  much.  We  have  homes  of  refuge  for 
the  friendless,  retreats  for  the  fallen,  and  hospitals  for 


8  INTBODVCTWN. 

the  poor,  but  after  all  the  red  tape  formula  for  ad- 
mittance has  been  complied  with,  they  dispense  only 
the  cold  crusts  of  charity. 

Where  can  a  woman  turn,  whose  suffering  soul  is 
tottering  on  the  brink  of  the  world's  damnation?  To 
whom  shall  she  turn  for  the  tender  touch  of  Christian 
pity,  the  charity  of  a  human  undertaking  half  divine? 
Surely,  not  to  the  church  that  "Bows  the  knee  to 
pomp  that  loves  to  varnish  guilt ;"  not  to  the  women 
of  merciless  hearts  and  useless  lives  who  boast  of 
chastity  because  of  frozen  veins ;  not  to  public  chari- 
ties who  advertise  her  squalor  and  her  shame;  not  to 
the  worldly  man,  whose  aid  is  almost  invariably  e3t- 
tended  in  return  for  favors  their  families  know  not  of, 
but  she  turns  to  the  hell  of  the  world's  lost  souls  when 
men  no  longer  find  her  a  convenience. 

The  modest  woman  of  mental  refinement  finds  a 
rival  in  the  person  with'  a  good  figure  (no  matter  how 
blatant),  who  is  able  to  set  the  pace  that  lures  the 
men. 

Whatever  her  perscaial  merits  may  be,  her  position 
precludes  the  possibility  of  her  re-entering  social  cir- 
cles that  would  be  agpreeable  .to  her.  She  sees  the  girls 
about  her  who  have  smothered  their  moral  scruples, 
wearing  good  clothes,  going  to  entertainments  and 
receiving  the  attentions  of  gentlemen  who  have  no 
hesitancy  in  being  parted  from  their  money,  if  value 
18  received,  and  it  is  small  wonder  if  she,  too,  takes 
the  initial  «tep  that  leads  to  the  "crib"  in  the  "ten- 
derloin." 

After  having  established  the  reputation  of  being 
"gatac,"  there  is  no  dearth  of  so  called  respectable 


INTRODUCTION.  f 

men  who  are  willing  to  be  "kind"  to  her.  Thft  men 
who  are  responsible  for  these  conditions  are  not  the 
roiig^h  naen  of  the  lower  classes,  but  the  professional 
men,  the  men  in  business,  many  with  families  and 
nice  homes,  who  represent  the  respectable  element  in 
the  community. 

If  all  the  ancient  prudes  and  wind-jammers,  who 
are  so  intensely  interested  in  the  fallen,  would  give 
their  support  to  the  decent  men  who  give  their  em- 
ployes living  wages,  instead  of  straining  their  corsets 
to  wedge  in  next  to  the  bargain  counter  in  the  de- 
partment  stores,  whose  scale  of  wages  breeds  prostitu- 
tion and  moral  depravity,  they  might  discover  in  the 
next  decade,  more  self-supporting,  decent  women,  and 
less  fair  faces  flushed  with  lust  in  the  glare  of  the  red 
light  "brothel." 

In  presenting  this  work  to  the  public  it  is  not  Ae 
intention  of  the  author  to  bruise  the  hearts  of  fond 
parents,  who  may  be  able  to  recall  sad  occurrences, 
after  having  read  the  following  chapters;  nor  to  cen- 
sure the  subjects,  whose  life  stories  are  told  in  the 
following  narrations;  not  to  bring  down  unjust  criti- 
cism on  the  head  of  any  class ;  but  rather  to  point  oat 
in  a  measure,  the  reasons  most  apparent  to  a  man  of 
the  world,  for  licentious  crime. 

If  asked  why  I  have  chosen  Chicago  as  the  field  from 
which  to  gather  data  for  this  volume,  my  answer  would 
be,  "because  of  its  great  population";  because  to  h 
visitors  flock  from  every  part  of  the  United  States 
and  many  foreign  countries;  because  it  is  nearer  to 
tlie  center  of  population  than  any  other  large  city, 
hence  more  often  sought  by  wayward  girls  from  the 


10  INTRODUCTION, 

surrounding  territory,  and  the  inducements  which  are 
held  out  to  the  pleasure-loving  public,  whether  those 
in  quest  of  enjoyment  be  saint  or  sinner,  wolf  or 
Iamb,"  in  gay  Chicago  are  conducive  to  the  char- 
acter of  amusement  and  excitement  necessary  to  the 
life  of  those  whose  stories  are  herein  told 

This  book  will  claim  its  right  to  life  by  detailing  the 
life  story  of  each  one  of  these  children  of  God,  from 
the  child-life  in  a  quiet,  peaceful  home  in  some 
rural  hamlet,  through  the  trials  and  vicissitudes  of 
unfortunate  or  misspent  life. 

This  book,  unlike  the  Bible,  is  all  written  in  Chi- 
cago. The  twenty  disciples  come  from  twenty  differ- 
ent places.  They,  endeavoring  to  lose  their  identity 
in  the  whirl  of  racy  life  and  excitement,  seek  the 
phantom  happiness  in  this  great  city.  For  a  time  all 
goes  well.  Gaiety  and  mirth  mangle,  and  fortune  con- 
spires with  pleasure  to  mislead  the  novice;  then  the 
scenes  grow  old;  happiness  eludes  the  grasp;  tawdry 
garments  no  longer  please  the  eye ;  the  tinsel  tarnishes ; 
disappointed  hope  begets  despair,  and  then  a  few 
grains  of  a  friendly  drug  or  the  cold  waves,  of  the 
lake  offer  rest  and  relief.  The  city  becomes  pregnant 
with  these  poor  unfortunates,  tortured  by  regret  and 
shame,  goaded  down  by  necessity  and  the  scorn  of 
former  friends.  Then  there  is  birth — this  book  is 
bom.  It  goes  out  into  the  world  to  tell  the  naked 
truth  for  the  good  of  mankind. 

While  this  work  is  prepared  from  a  truly  moral 
standpoint,  let  it  be  known  that  it  is  the  intention  to 
entertain  as  well  as  to  instruct,  to  deal  with  bare 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

lacts  in  order  that  the  reader  will  thoroughly  imaer- 
Stand  the  situation  as  it  exists. 

Should  the  reader,  while  in  the  act  of  drinking  in 
the  words  of  these  crushed  flowers,  find  an  instauQe 
wherein,  by  the  recital  of  her  story,  by  sheer  accident 
or  otherwise,  recognize  the  possessor  of  that  story,  do 
not,  for  the  love  of  humanity,  be  so  unkind  as  to  say, 
"I  told  you  so." 

You  may  know,  aye  adore,  some  man  whose  fault  it 
is  that  that  particular  girl  was  placed  in  the  position 
which  makes  the  tale  of  her  life  so  miserably  sad  to 
some  and  yet  so  racy  and  full  of  color  to  others.  If, 
after  having  read  the  story  of  his  wrong-doing,  together 
with  the  pain  he  has  caused,  he  does  not  develop  into 
a  different  sort  of  a  man,  put  him  down  as  an  iniqui- 
tous night-bird,  fit  to  flit  and  hoot  by  night  in  search 
of  prey ;  one  in  whom  a  spark  of  manhood  never  glows 
and  whose  crimes  and  abominations  are  myriad,  mark- 
ing him  as  a  loathsome  creature,  who  fears  the  truth 
and  shuns  the  light  of  day;  one  whose  conscience  is 
seared  beyond  redemption  and  who  possesses  no  con- 
ception of  charity,  pity,  sorrow  or  regret. 

It  is  a  pitiable  and  cruel  fact  that  the  great  source 
from  which  the  ranks  of  scarlet  are  replenished,  are 
young  women  fromi  the  country,  who,  disgraced  in 
their  own  community,  fly  from  home  to  escape  the  in- 
famy and  rush  to  the  city  with  anger,  desperation  and 
revolt  in  their  hearts.  Oh,  that  society  would  punish 
more  severely  the  respectable  seducers  and  destroyers 
of  innocent  women. 

Another  lamentable  fact  is  that  those  who  enter  into 
this  diabolical  traffic,  are  seldom  saved.     We  have 


12  INTRODOCTIOV. 

avoided  no  labor  or  pains  in  our  researches  on  this 
subject,  and  we  wish  all  who  read  this  to  mark  well 
our  words. 

When  a  woman  once  enters  A  house  of  prostitution 
and  leads  the  life  of  those  who  dwell  there,  it  is  too 
late  for  redemption  and  there  is  no  hope  for  her. 
When  a  woman  once  nerves  herself  for  the  fatal 
plunge,  a  change  comes  over  her  whole  character  and, 
sustained  by  outraged  love,  transformed  into  hate  by 
miscalculating  but  indomitable  pride,  revenge  and  the 
excitement  of  her  new  environments,  her  fate  is  fixed, 
her  doom  is  sealed. 

Hence  this  book,  "TWENTY  TALES  BY 
TWENTY  WOMEN." 


A  WOMAN'S  ANGUISH. 

"Sitting  alone  by  the  window,  watching  the  moonlit  street; 
Bending  my  head  to  listen  to  the  well  known  sounds   of 

your  feet; 
I  have  been  wondering,  darling,  how  I  could  bear  the  pain. 
When  I  watched  with  sighs  and  tear-wet  eyes  and  waited 

your  coming  in  vain. 

"For  I  know  the  day  approaches  when  you  will  tire  of  rae, 
When  by  the  door  I  may  watch  and  wait  for  the  form  I 

will  not  see; 
When  the  love  that  is  now  my  heaven,  the  kisses  that  make 

my  life, 
You  will  bestow  on  another,  and  that  other  will  be  yont 

wife. 

"You  will  grow  tired  of  serving,  though  you  do  not  call  it  so ; 
Yoa  will  long  for  a  love  that  is  pure,  the  love  that  we  two 

know. 
God  knows  that  I  loved  you  dearly,  with  a  passion  strong 

and  pure, 
But  you  will  grow  tired  and  leave  me  though  I  gave  up  all 

for  you. 

"I  was  pure  as  the  morning  when  I  first  looked  upon  you* 

face; 
I  knew  I  never  could  reach  you,  om  your  high  exalted  place, 
But  I  looked  and  loved  and  worshiped,  as  a  flower  might 

worship  a  star. 
But  your  eyes  shone  down  on  me  and  you  seemed  so  far, 

so  far. 

"And  then   I  knew  that  you  loved   me,   loved   me  with   aH 
3r©t»r  heart, 

13 


14  A  WOMAN'S  AN0VIS3. 

But  we  could  not  stand  at  the  altar,  we  were  so  far  apart; 
If  a  star  would  wed  a  flower,  the  star  must  drop  from  the 

sky, 
Or  the  flower,  in  trying  to  reach  it,  would  droop  on  its 

stalk  and  die. 

"And  you  said  that  you  loved  me  dearly,  and  swore  by  the 

heaven  above, 
That  the  Lord  and  all  His  angels  would  sanction  and  bless 

our  love, 
And  I  was  weak,  not  wicked,  my  love  was  pure  and  true. 
And  sin  itself  seemed  a  virtue,  when  only  shared  by  you. 

"We  have  been  happy  together,  though  under  a  cloud  of  sin; 

But  I  know  that  the  day  approaches  when  my  chastening 
will  begin. 

You  have  been  faithful  and  tender,  but  you  will  not  al- 
ways be. 

And  I  think  I  had  better  leave  you  while  your  thoughts 
are  kind  of  me. 

"Oh,    God!     I   could   never  bear   it;    it  would   madden   my 

brain,  I  know; 
So  while  you  love  me  dearly,  I  think  I  had  better  go. 
It  is  sweeter  to  feel  my  darling,  to  know  as  I  fall  asleep. 
That  some  one  will  mourn  and  miss  me,  that  some  one  is 

left  to  weep. 

"That  to  die  as  I  would  in  the  future,  to  fall  in  the  street 

some  day, 
Unknown,  unwept  and  forgotten,  when  you  have  cast  me 

away; 
Perhaps  the  blood   of  the   Savior  can  wash  my  garments 

clean ; 
Perchance  I  may  drink  the  water  that  flows   through  the 

pastures  green. 

"Perchance  we  may  meet  in  heaven,  and  walk  in  the  streets 
above, 


A  WOMAN'S  ANGUISH.  15 

With  nothing  to  grieve  or  part  us,  since  our  sinning  was 

all  through  love. 
God  says,  'Love  one  another,'  and  down  to  the  depths  o£ 

hell 
Will  he  send  the  soul  of  a  w®man,  because  she  loved  and 

fell. 

"Perchance  if  we  had  never  met,  I  had  been  spared  this  last 

regret. 
This  endless  striving  to  forget;  and  yet,  I  could  not  bear 

^   the  pain 
Of  nevei*  seeing  you  again. 
Ah,  leave  me  not,  I  love  but  thee ;  blessing  or  curse  which- 

e'er  thou  be; 
Oh,  be  as  thou  hast  been  to  me,  forever  and  forever." ' 

And  so  in  the  moonlight  he  found  her,  as  around  her  beau- 
tiful clay 

(Lifeless  and  pallid  as  marble,  for  her  spirit  had  flown 
away). 

The  farewell  words  she  had  written  she  held  to  her  cold, 
white  breast. 

And  the  buried  blade  of  a  dagger  told  how  she  had  done 
the  rest. 


*TALE    ONE. 

THE  DIARY  OF  A  CHICAGO  GIRL. 

"When  lovely  woman  stoops  to  folly 
And  finds  too  late  that  men  betray, 

What  charm  can  soothe  her  melanchdy? 
What  art  can  wash  her  guilt  away? 

"The  only  art  her  guilt  to  cover. 
To  hide  her  shame  from  every  eye. 

To  give  repentance  to  her  lover. 
And  wring  his  bosom,  is — ^to  die.** 

•This  story  is  a  copy  of  the  diary  kept  by  a  wealthy  CM* 
v&go  girl,  who  was  found  d«ad  in  her  room. 

January  i. 

I,  Louise  Montgomery,  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and 
in  full  possession  o'  all  my  faculties,  do  hereby  affirm 
that  I  will  herein  chronicle  all  the  noteworthy  happen- 
ings of  my  life  for  the  period  of  one  year. 

Little  diary,  I  am  surprised  that  I,  having  reached 
the  mature  age  of  twenty-five,  should  become  so  senti- 
mental as  to  wish  to  keep  a  diary.  What  has  prompted 
me  I  cannot  say.    Time  may  reveal  it. 

The  old  year  has  just  passed  into  eternity  and  the 
New  Year  has  but  commenced  his  reign  as  I  write. 
Yes,  a  new  year  with  all  its  possibilities.  I  hope  at  the 
end  of  this  year  I  may  look  back  upon  It  as  the  one 

n 


18  TALE  ONE. 

bright  year  of  my  life.  I  have  not  made  a  thousand 
good  resolutions,  as  I  have  done  hitherto,  but  mean  to 
meet  the  trials  and  temptations  of  each  day  as  bravely; 
as  possible. 

I  am  not  in  love  yet,  little  diary,  and  I  want  you  to 
bear  witness  to  this  fact.  There  is  a  man  whom  you 
do  not  know,  and  to  whom  I  shall  introduce  you  now, 
for  if  I  can  convert  him  to  my  way  of  thinking  by 
the  end  of  this  year,  I  shall  not  have  lived  in  vain,  and 
I  shall  have  much  to  tell  you  about  him  as  the  days 
goby. 

Hie  is  married,  this  man  of  whom  I  speak.  That  in 
itself  would  preclude  the  possibility  of  my  loving  him 
now,  or  falling  in  love  with  him  in  the  future. 

He  has  a  lovely  wife  and  one  child.  He  speaks  of 
her  often  and  dwells  on  her  excellent  qualities,  until 
I  too  love  her. 

He  loves  her  ?  Maybe  he  does,  but  I  fear  he  does  not, 
not  to  the  fullest  extent.  It  must  be  my  work  of  this 
year  to  teach  him  the  error  of  his  way.  He  has  never 
by  word  or  action  intimated  that  he  cares  for  me,  but 
I  am  sensible,  not  conceited,  and  know  he  is — well,  he 
likes  to  tell  how  happy  he  is,  too  well.  People  who 
are  thoroughly  happy  give  no  thought  to  the  opinion  of 
the  world,  but  live  only  in  the  sunshine  of  their  be- 
loved's presence.  I  think  my  task  will  be  a  delightful 
one.  He  is  awfully  good  looking,  very  tall  and  well 
developed,  polished  and  withal  so  interesting.  It  was 
strange  how  we  became  interested  in  one  another  the 
very  first  night  of  our  meeting.  That  Thanksgiving 
ball  will  be  a  memorable  one.  How  striking  he  looked 
in  his  full  dress  suit  and  how  perfectly  he  dances !    V 


TEE  DIARY  OF  A  CHICAGO  GIRL,  19 

wonder  what  New  Year  resolutions  he  has  made.  I 
mean  to  ask  him,  if  he  is  at  the  dance  tonight.  No,  I 
guess  I  won't  either ;  men  are  conceited  and  he  might 
think  I  had  been  giving  him  rather  more  thought  than 
mere  casual  acquaintance  would  warrant.  Perhaps  he 
doesn't  realize  his  danger.  Well,  I  must  retire  now  to 
pleasant  dreams. 

January  2. 

Oh,  what  a  grand  time  I  had  last  night.  I  was  the 
belle  of  the  ball  and  Mr.  Forsythe  said  he  never  saw 
me  so  radiant.  I  felt  a  little  as  if  I  ought  not  to  allow 
him  to  say  it,  but  I  couldn't  really  find  a  reason  for 
criticising  him  for  what  many  others  said,  and  then, 
too,  if  I  assume  that  he  is  doing  wrong,  when  he  may 
never  have  thought  of  it,  I  shall  spoil  all  my  chances 
for  doing  good.  I  know  I  did  look  my  best,  for  that 
clinging  black  crepe  gown  is  most  becoming.  I  won- 
der how  Nell  Is  progressing  with  her  affair.  Somehow 
she  doesn't  seem  to  me  to  be  looking  very  happy. 

January  6. 

I  didn*t  intend  to  neglect  you  so  soon,  my  father  con- 
fessor, but  I  have  been  so  busy  and  so  tired  at  night  that 
I  couldn't  keep  my  eyes  open,  and  I  want  you  to  be  as 
much  of  a  credit  to  me  in  appearances  as  my  own  deeds 
are  to  be. 

There  has  been  nothing  of  vital  importance  to  set 
down  here  this  time.  I  had  a  long  talk  with  Nell  Sears 
today  and  I  conjectured  correctly  about  her  being  un- 
happy. She  is  engaged  to  Professor  Kurtz,  but  he  says 
It  Is  Impossible  for  him  to  marry  her  publicly,  as  long 
as  he  teaches  in  the  University,  for  they  would  dis- 


to  TALE  ONS, 

charge  him.  That  seems  queer  to  me.  I  think  I  shaU 
investigate  the  matter  for  my  own  satisfaction,  for  who 
knows,  a  Professor  might  propose  to  me  sometime.  He 
wants  her  to  marry  him  quietly,  and  she  doesn't  want 
to  do  it.  I  wouldn't  if  I  were  she.  A  society  girl  in 
her  position  would  run  a  great  risk,  I  think. 

January  io. 

I  had  a  long  talk  with  Mr.  Forsythe  today.  When  I 
told  him  I  was  going  away  tomorrow  he  looked  sad, 
and  said  he  should  miss  me  very  much.  You  see 
it  was  this  way.  We  met  by  sheer  accident  at  the 
silk  counter  at  Field's.  Hfe  was  matching  some  silk 
for  his  wife,  and  I  was  searching  for  something  suit- 
able for  a  new  evening  gown.  He  helped  me  select 
an  exquisite  thing,  all  pink  and  silver.  I  think  I 
overstepped  my  limit  as  to  price,  but  I  didn't  like  to 
"haggle"  when  he  was  standing  there.  He  said  I 
would  be  the  center  of  attraction  wherever  I  wore 
that,  and  some  other  complimentary  trifles,  not  worth 
mentioning.  By  the  time  we  had  concluded  our  pur- 
chases it  was  luncheon  hour  and  he  insisted  on  my^ 
going  up  to  the  tea-room  with  him. 

He  asked  me  if  I  would  write  to  him  while  I  was 
away ;  that  it  would  be  such  a  pleasure  to  hear  how 
I  was  enjoying  myself.  I  gave  a  reluctant  consent 
after  he  said,  "U  you  knew  how  much  good  it  would 
do  me,  you  would  not  refuse." 

I  wish  I  knew  whether  I  did  right  or  not. 

January  25. 
Detroit   Is   such   a  lovely  city  and   I   am  having 


TSB  DIARY  OF  A  CHICAGO  GIRL.  fl 

audi  a  royal,  good  time,  that  I  have  neglected  thee^ 
my  little  white-faced  friend, 

Florence  has  kept  me  going  every  minute.  I  met 
a  Mr.  Ford  last  night  and  of  all  the  men  I  have  met 
since  coming  here  I  like  him  the  best.  He  loves  music, 
poetry  and  flowers,  and  we  are  very  congenial. 

I  have  been  here  two  weeks  and  have  not  kept 
my  promise  to  Mr.  Forsythe  to  write.  I  must  do 
so  tonight,  so  farewell,  my  friend,  for  tonight. 

February  i. 

I  received  such  a  delightful  letter  from  Mr.  For- 
sythe this  afternoon.  Such  poetical  sentiments,  such 
pen  pictures !  It  was  certainly  the  most  beautiful  let- 
ter I  ever  received.  I  wonder  what  he  could  have 
thought  of  my  poor,  little  missive.  Still  it  is  worth 
something  to  have  inspired  such  a  beautiful  reply.  I 
wonder  how  soon  I  ought  to  answer.  I  should  like 
to  get  another  from  him  soon,  but  I  wouldn't  have 
him  know  it  for  the  world. 

February  15. 

I  had  another  letter  from  Mr.  Forsythe  today.  It 
was  just  a  note  inquiring  for  Mrs.  Madden's  address. 
It  makes  me  smile.  Men  aren't  so  very  sharp  after 
all.  As  if  I  couldn't  see  that  the  inquiry  was  only  an 
excuse  to  write  to  me  and  a  gentle  feminder  of  the 
fact  that  I  owe  him  a  letter. 

February  23. 

Well»  whom  do  you  suppose  was  at  the  ludl  tonight? 
I  was  never  so  surprised  in  my  life.    It  was  a  club 


22  TALE  OITE. 

dance  and  Mr.  Forsythe  was  there.  I  did  not  know  he 
was  in  the  city.  Oh,  what  a  grand  waltz  we  had !  He 
said  business  had  called  him  East  and  he  thought  he 
would  stop  at  Detroit  for  a  day  before  going  on  to 
New  York, 

Of  course  we  know  it  was  some  one  who  wore  a 
pink  gown  and  has  brown  eyes,  don't  we? 

He  is  dear,  he  looked  down  into  my  eyes  and  said, 
"What  beautiful  unfathomed  depths  your  soul  has, 
though  I  can  get  but  a  peep  at  it  through  those  eyes." 

I  can't  help  it,  I  like  to  hear  him  say  those  things, 
although  I  ought  not  to  allow  it  and  I  know  it.  He 
is  coming  to  call  this  afternoon. 

February  25. 

Well,  he  was  here  and  Florence  thought  he  was 
lovely.  She  came  in  for  a  few  moments  and  then 
excused  herself,  so  we  had  the  time  all  to  ourselves. 
I  don't  know  how  I  dared  to  do  it,  but  it  seemed  as 
if  something  impelled  me  to,  and  I  said,  "Mr.  Forsythe, 
I  don't  believe  you  are  as  happy  as  you  say  you  are. 
If  you  were  you  would  not  encourage  yourself  so 
much." 

He  was  silent  what  seemed  to  me  an  interminable 
length  of  time  and  I  thought,  "Now,  my  lady,  you 
have  spoiled- your  chances  to  do  a  good  work,  by  a 
word  inopportunely  spoken."  But  I  was  wrong.  He 
came  over  to  me  and  sat  down  beside  me  on  the 
couch.  He  took  my  hand  in  his  and  said,  "Miss  Mont- 
gomery, you  are  right,  but  you  are  the  only  one  who 
has  discerned  it,  or  at  least  the  only  one  who  has  said 
so." 


THE  DIARY  OF  A  CHICAOO  GIRL.  23 

Then  I  told  him  I  was  sorry  I  had  been  so  abrupt, 
but  he  assured  me  that  it  was  all  right  and  that  he 
was  glad  I  had  spoken  because  now  he  would  feel 
free  to  talk  the  whole  matter  over  with  me. 

He  said  his  wife  was  good  and  kind,  in  fact,  I  don't 
know  that  he  said  anything  but  nice  things,  now  that 
I  stop  to  think  of  it. 

But,  little  diary,  I  think  I  have  discovered  the 
trouble.  I  don't  believe  she  understands  him.  She 
doesn't  appreciate  the  depth  of  his  nature.  It  may  be 
no  fault  of  hers;  she  associates  with  him  daily  and 
feels  herself  so  much  a  part  of  him  that  she  has  ceased 
to  analyze  him.  It  is  not  that  he  has  ceased  to  be 
interesting  to  her,  for  she  loves  him  devotedly,  but 
it  is  the  nature  of  a  man  to  desire  commendation  and 
encouragement.  Hte  doesn't  wish  it  to  be  taken  for 
granted  that  he  is  doing  well,  but  wishes  to  hear  words, 
words. 

A  deep  bond  of  sympathy  exists  between  us.  I 
understand  and  he  feels  that  I  understand.  Oh,  I 
am  sure  now  that  I  can  do  good ! 

March  i. 

Well,  little  diary,  you  and  I  are  going  to  return  to 
Chicago  Wednesday,  back  to  our  home  and  our  work. 
I  am  not  going  to  send  Mr.  Forsythe  any  word,  but 
will  surprise  him  by  appearing  in  person  at  Mrs. 
Carter's  party  Friday  night.  I  wonder  how  he  will 
look  and  what  he  will  say. 

March  7. 

The  last  words  I  wrote  the  other  night  were,  "I 


84  TALE  OVS, 

wonder  how  he  will  look,  what  he  will  say."  His 
face  was  a  study,  pleasure  and  surprise  the  dominant 
emotions.  He  said  only  three  words  as  he  clasped  my 
hand  in  his.  "Welcome  home,  Louise."  Louise! 
How  he  drew  out  the  syllables.  I  never  before  realized 
that  my  name  was  musical.  I  asked  hira  how  all  the 
family  were  and  he  said  well  and  happy.  Then  he 
said  Mrs.  Forsythe  was  there  and  he  wanted  us  to 
meet.  She  is  lovely,  and  as  they  came  up  to  me  she 
was  looking  at  him  so  fondly  and  proudly,  I  could  sec 
the  devotion  in  her  eyes.  I  couldn't  help  feeling  a 
sharp  twinge  of  my  conscience  as  I  st(X)d  chatting  to 
her,  but  I  should  not,  for  my  intentions  are  the  best, 
and  if  she  knew  all  the  circumstances  she  would  com- 
mend me,  I  know. 

March  i6. 

Sister  and  I  were  among  several  guests  at  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Forsythe's  box  party  last  night  and  Robert  man- 
aged to  have  the  chair  next  mine,  and  when  "the  lights 
were  dim  and  low"  he  found  my  hand  and  gave  it  a 
gentle  squeeze  and  said,  "I  want  to  have  a  long  talk 
with  you  soon,  without  fear  of  interruption,  and  I 
know  of  no  way  this  can  be  had  unless  you  meet  me 
down  town  and  take  dinner  with  me." 

I  asked  him  if  he  thought  it  was  right,  and  he 
said,  "You  know  I  would  not  ask  you  to  do  anything 
I  thought  was  wrong." 

So  I  have  promised  to  go.  I  wonder  what  in  the 
world  he  is  going  to  tell  me. 

March  27. 
We  had  dinner  at  Rector*s  at  four  o'clock  today. 


THE  DIARY  OF  A  CHICAGO  GIRL.  25 

Robert  told  me  that  he  loved  me.  I  was  dumbfounded 
and  must  have  shown  it  plainly.  I  asked  him  if  he 
was  in  the  habit  of  making  love  to  young  women.  His 
lips  quivered  and  he  said,  "I  don't  blame  you  for  being 
offended,  but  I  swear  to  you  that  this  is  the  first  time 
I  ever  told  a  woman  I  loved  her  when  I  had  not  the 
right  to  do  so.  I  am  sorry,  so  sorry,  I  have  told  you, 
for  I  might  have  gone  on  suffering  alone,  and  you 
would  have  never  been  the  wiser,  while  now  I  have 
made  you  unhappy,  too.    Can  you  forgive  me  ?" 

He  leaned  over  toward  me  and  looked  into  my  eyes 
so  eagerly  for  an  affirmative  answer  that — well,  how 
could  I  refuse  forgiveness,  and  then,  you  know,  my 
work  must  be  considered. 

April  2. 
Nell  had  an  "All  Fool's"  party  last  night,  and  such 
pranks  as  we  played!  Of  course  Robert  was  not 
there,  because  only  the  young  people  were  there,  and 
it  seemed  rather  strange;  in  fact,  I  know  I  missed 
him,  but  this  is  only  for  you  to  know,  my  faithful. 
Mr.  Ford  was  there  and  he  is  awfully  nice,  knows 
just  what  to  do  to  make  a  girl  comfortable.  I  am 
going  to  the  opera  with  him  tonight.  I  shall  enjoy  it 
immensely  with  him,  I  know. 

April  14. 
O  dear!  Robert  is  jealous  of  Mr.  Ford.  He  hap- 
pened to  be  at  the  opera  that  night  and  saw  us.  He 
says  he  did  not  mean  to  be  too  observing,  but  that  he 
loved  me  so  wdl  that  he  couldn't  keep  his  eyes  off 
me,  and  that  Mr.  Ford  must  be  in  love  with  me,  too, 
from  the  attention  he  bestowed  upon  me. 


28  TALE  ONE. 

April  26, 

Florence  has  been  here  since  the  15th  on  a  shopping 
expedition  and  we  have  had  no  end  of  fun.  She 
insists  on  my  returning  with  her  and  so  I  think  we 
will  go,  you  and  I. 

May  15. 

Have  been  here  two  weeks  and  had  a  wire  today 
from  Robert.  He  will  be  here  the  17th,  to  remain  a 
few  days.  I  am  just  wondering  what  I  can  do  with 
Mr.  Ford  while  he  is  here,  for  I  shall  have  to  devote 
every  minute  to  Robert,  and  that  won't  please  Mr. 
Ford  very  well.  Oh,  dear!  I'm  always  getting  my 
wires  crossed. 

May  17. 

I  met  Robert  at  the  train  today  and  before  I  could 
say  a  word  he  had  put  his  arm,  around  me  and  kissed 
me,  right  on  the  lips.    His  first  kiss.  May  17th. 

May  20. 

Robert  was  here  tonight  and  Florence  had  gone  to 
the  theater,  we  were  left  alone.  He  took  me  in  his 
arms  and  kissed  me  again  and  again  and  every  kiss 
thrilled  me  like  an  electric  shock.  I  felt  the  blood 
tingling  to  the  ends  of  my  fingers.  I  never  felt  so 
strange  in  my  life.  I  pulled  away  from  him  as  soon 
as  I  could,  but,  oh,  those  kisses.  They  seemed  to  in- 
toxicate me.  I  felt  as  if  I  had  been  transported  to 
Elysian  fields,  and  could  die  happy  right  there  with 
my  lips  pressed  to  his.  We  had  such  a  nice  visit.  He 
says  1  am  his  guiding  star,  and  that  everything  has 


THE  DIARY  OF  A  CHICAGO  GIRL.  27 

gone  better  since  he  knew  me.  I  told  him  that  he  must 
never  forget  his  wife  and  he  assured  me  that  he  would 
not,  could  not  when  he  had  such  a  sweet  reminder, 
even  if  she  were  not  always  so  good  and  kind.  He 
said,  too,  that  she  could  not  satisfy  the  longings  in  his 
soul  which  had  been  there  for  years,  until  he  met  me. 
That  a  man  must  have  love,  sympathy  and  encourage- 
ment to  fill  his  life  and  make  it  complete. 

June  4. 

I  had  a  telegram  from  New  York  this  morning.  It 
was  from  Robert  asking  me  to  meet  him  there.  I — 
shall  I  go  or  shall  I  not? 

June  6. 

I  have  decided  to  go.  I  had  some  shopping  to  do 
anyway,  and  I  can  do  better  there  than  here  or  in 
Chicago. 

June  id. 

When  I  arrived  here,  Robert  had  a  beautiful  suite 
of  rooms  engaged  for  me  at  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel. 
He  told  me  more  about  his  life  at  home,  and  its 
deficiencies,  and  that  his  health  was  failing  him.  I 
am  dreadfully  worried  about  him,  he  looks  badly.  I 
wonder  what  I  ought  to  do?  If  she  only  knew  how  he 
felt  and  that  she  was  the  cause  of  it,  she  might  do 
differently,  but  it  is  such  a  delicate  matter,  I  am  afraid 
to  interfere.  I  pity  him  so  much.  He  is  coming  to 
see  me  tonight.  He  has  said  no  word,  but  the  hungry 
look  in  his  eyes  speaks  to  my  heart  more  forcibly  than 
words.  He  will  take  me  in  his  arms  again  tonight, 
and  once  more  I  shall  feel  the  thrill  when  our  lips 


28  TALE  ONE. 

meet  in  one  long  kiss,  and  maybe  I  shall  say,  "Robert, 
take  me  for  your  own,  if  it  will  restore  you  to  health." 

June  12. 

Robert  came.  We  talked  over  the  whole  matter.  I 
asked  him  if  there  was  anyone  else  in  his  life.  He 
said  no!  That  he  had  never  loved  anyone  but  me. 
Then — then,  I  put  myself  in  his  arms  and  said,  "Rob- 
ert, take  me!"  He  said,  "Little  girl,  are  you  sure 
3^ou  want  to  make  the  sacrifice?"  I  said,  "Yes."  I 
gave  myself  willingly  for  pity's  sake,  not  for  love, 
because  I  do  not  love  him.  Then  our  compact  was 
sealed  with  a  kiss.  Our  lips  met,  and  soon  I  was 
all  his. 

How  can  I  entrust  this  to  you,  my  silent  friend? 
How  can  I  sully  your  white  pages  with  a  relation  of 
my  conduct.  The  world  would  call  me  bad  if  it  knew. 
I  should  not  be  the  highly  respected  Louise  Montgom- 
ery, that  I  have  always  been,  and  all  because  I  have 
chosen  to  bring  happiness  to  one  who  was  dying  for 
love. 

I  wonder  if  I  can  go  back  to  the  old  scenes  and 
feel  the  same;  feel  that  I  am  worthy  to  mingle  with 
the  old  friends.  Yet  why  should  I  feel  thus?  H  any- 
ohe  is  wronged  it  is  L  It  must  be  the  imaginings 
of  a  super-sensitive  conscience,  or  the  result  of  early 
training  which  makes  me  feci  unworthy.  I  wonder 
what  our  Rector  would  say  if  he  could  look  down  into 
my  heart  and  see;  can  it  be  possible  that  there  are 
others  in  our  set  who  are  as  guilty — I  must  not  think 
it,  much  less  write  it.  But  after  all,  I  do  not  regret. 
I  have  made  a  sacrifice  for  a  worthy  caluse. 


THE  DIARY  OfF  A  CHlCACfO  €HBh,  » 

,  June  30. 

Back  hcane  again  and  getting  ready  to  go  away  for 
the  summer.  Have  seen  Robert  three  times  since  I 
returned,  and  we  seem  to  grow  nearer  and  dearer  to 
each  other. 

July  10. 

Petoskey  never  seemed  one-half  so  beautiful  to  me 
as  it  does  this  season.  Even  the  people  are  nicer.  The 
men  are  kind  and  attentive  but  towering  over  and  above 
them  all,  I  can  see  the  face  of  the  one  man  I  love. 
Yes,  little  diary,  I  love  him  now,  he  has  woven  himself 
into  my  very  nature  even  in  this  short  time.  "I  could 
not  forget  you,  dear  Robert,  if  all  these  men  were 
kings  and  princes,  for  you  are  my  prince  and  my  king. 
Your  dear  letters  are  such  a  comfort  to  me,  and  I  am 
so  happy  in  your  love,  even  though  I  know  there  is 
no  future." 

How  I  miss  him !  It  is  always  he  who  thinks  of  the 
little  things  that  go  to  make  up  a  woman's  life. 

July  31. 

My  sweetheart  is  coming  today.  I  am  counting  the 
hours.  Just  three  hours  and  twenty  minutes  and  I 
shall  be  with  him  once  more.  What  a  perfect  day  this. 
Nature  seems  to  reflect  my  joy. 

August  i. 

We  are  g©ing  for  a  long  drive  today,  through  the 
fragrant  pine  woods.  We  will  be  alone  for  the  first 
time  since  he  came.  I  can  feel  those  dear  arms  about 
me,  those  fuU,  soft  lips  on  mine,  even  now. 


so  TALE  ONX 

August  14. 

Robert  is  going  today,  and  with  Mm  goes  the  brlgfi*- 
ness.  We  have  had  such  a  glorious  two  weeks  of 
constant  companionship.  We  will  be  reunited  soon, 
though,  ;(for  he  is  going  up  into  Canada  to  find  a  quiet, 
country  home  where  we  can  spend  the  best  month  of 
the  whole  year — beautiful,  hazy  October.  I  am  sup- 
posed to  be  going  to  New  York. 

"Oh,  what  a  tangled  web  we  weave,  when  first  we 
practice  to  deceive." 

September  3. 

Florence  is  here  and  I  have  taken  her  into  my  con- 
fidence, not  from  choice,  but  because  it  seemed  neces- 
sary. I  am  sure  she  loves  me  just  as  well  as  before, 
but  she  says  it  is  wrong,  all  wrong.  That  I  am  mak- 
ing the  greatest  mistake  of  my  life;  that  no  man  is 
worthy  of  the  sacrifice,  and  that  in  time,  even  though 
he  is  true  now,  he  will  weary  of  me.  Ugh!  "She 
made  me  to  shudder  and  grow  sick  at  heart."  But  I 
do  not  believe  it.  Is  he  not  nry  "Roumald,"  I  his 
"Clarimonde"?  How  many  times  he  has  said,  "To 
know  you  is  to  know  all  women."  And  that  satiety 
Itself  I  set  CO  fire, 

September  ^o. 

At  last,  at  last !  I  leave  on  the  North-West  today 
for  the  "^Soo,**  where  Robert  joins  me,  and  together 
we  go  to  Collin  wood,  on  Georgian  Bay. 

He  found  a  beautiful  country  home  near  tbere, 
which  is  ideally  quiet  and  ovserlodcs  the  Bajt. 


THE  DIARY  OP  A  CHICAGO  GIRL.  U 

October  2. 

We  are  on  our  way.  Oh,  the  joy  of  this  trip,  the 
perfect  contentment.  Robert's  face  has  been  radiant 
with  happiness  all  day.  When  I  see  him  in  his 
strength,  and  manly  beauty,  enjoying  God's  choicest 
gift,  good  health,  and  know  that  I  am  the  cause,  should 
I  not  rejoice? 

October  16. 

What  an  ideal  spot!  It  beggars  description.  We 
are  so  happy.  Sometimes  we  stroll  together  through 
the  woods,  where  the  warm  tinted  Autumn  leaves  make 
a  soft  carpet  for  our  feet.  When  we  tire,  we  sit  down 
and  he  reads  to  me  by  the  hour.  What  a  beautiful 
world!  I  never  dreamed  of  such  tender  solicitude  as 
he  shows  me  in  every  action.  At  night  if  I  stir  or 
murmur  in  my  sleep,  he  awakens  me  by  draw- 
ing me  closer  to  his  heart  and  saying,  "What  is  it, 
pet,  are  you  in  pain?"  I  laugh  at  him  and  tell  him 
he  must  not  be  so  foolish.  He  says  in  reply  that  he 
loves  me  every  minute  of  the  day  and  night,  that  his 
thoughts  are  filled  with  me,  whether  waking  or  sleep- 
ing, and  that  he  loves  to  waken  me  for  he  is  sure  of 
two  soft  arms  stealing  around  his  neck  in  a  warm 
embrace,  and  two  red  lips  seeking  his. 

November  i. 

Oh,  dear !  It  is  all  ever,  this,  the  very  happiest  month 
of  my  life.  As  we  were  about  to  leave  the  room 
where  we  have  been  so  happy  for  the  last  time,  he 
clasped  me  to  his  breast  and  sobbed  like  a  baby  and  I 


82  TALE  OJfB. 

wept  with  him.    Oh,  dear!  how  can  I  ever  give  him 
tip  again  to  those  to  whom  he  belong^? 

November  6. 

At  home  once  more.  I  am  so  lonely  and  desolate. 
Little  diary,  I  wonder  if  this  is  punishment.  Yet,  if 
I  have  done  no  wrong,  why  should  I  think  this  is 
punishment  ? 

November  23. 

Dear  God!  If  I  might  have  been  spared  this  gfreat 
agony!  Anything  but  this!  My  idol  shattered  and 
my  heart  broken.  He  was  not  true,  and  I  trusted  him 
so  implicitly!  How  could  he  deceive  me  so?  There 
was  another  woman  who  entered  his  life  before  he 
ever  met  me.  She  either  heard  or  imagined  that  he  hlad 
transferred  his  affections  to  me  and  came  to  me  with 
all,  asking  me  to  give  him  up,  because  he  is  all  she 
has  in  the  world.  She  has  no  home,  no  one  to  care  for 
her  and  supply  her  wants  as  I  have.  How  could  he 
do  it?  How  could  he  do  it?  Not  quite  a  year.  Oh, 
the  agony  of  it ! 

I  went  to  him  with  her  statement  and  he  said  it 
was  true,  but  that  he  never  loved  her.  I  cannot  be- 
lieve him.  I  cannot  believe  anyone  or  anything  now. 
I  have  no  one  I  can  tell.  I  must  suffer  all  alone.  Flor- 
ence is  the  only  one  and  I  would  die  before  I  would 
tell  her.  My  pride  won't  allow  me  to  admit  his  perfidy 
to  anyone.  I  cannot  bear  to  have  the  world  think  ill 
of  him,  even  now.  How  can  I  live  and  bear  it?  I 
will  not  I  cannot  I  will  end  it  all.  Goodbye,  little 
diary,  my  only  faithful  friend.  You„  too.  might  havt 
proved  false  had  you  the  power.    Goodbye. 


TALE    TWO. 

THE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN   WIDOW. 

NOT  QUITE  THE  SAME. 

"Not  quite  the  same  the  springtime  seems  to  me, 
Since  that  sad  season  when  in  separate  ways 
Our  paths  diverged.    There  are  no  more  such  days 
As  dawned  for  us  in  that  last  time  when  we 
Dwelt  in  the  realm  of  dreams,  illusive  dreams ; 
Spring  may  be  just  as  fair  now,  but  it  seems 
Not  quite  the  same." 

"Ah,  good  evening,  Mr.  Philmore!  I  have  been 
expecting  you.     Have  this  chair,  please." 

As  I  took  the  proffered  seat  I  gazed  steadily  at 
my  hostess.  A  woman  in  possession  of  all  her  natural 
charms,  a  picture  of  health,  a  vision  of  grace  and  an 
example  of  nobility.  Time  had  softened  her  features ; 
the  sweetness  of  childhood  had  grown  tenfold  in  the 
process  of  matronly  perfection.  The  erectness  of  car- 
riage, the  finely  traced  features,  the  shapely  hand  and 
dainty  foot,  so  highly  arched,'  denoted  the  purest  type 
of  refinement,  while  no  artist  conceived  more  grace- 
ful curves  than  those  which  were  so  plainly  noticeable 
as  one  ran  one's  eyes  from  head  to  feet;  gowned  in 
some  soft,  clinging  black  silk,  the  contour  of  her  fig- 
ure was  a  feast  for  the  eyes  of  gods.  The  soft,  dulcet 
tones  in  which  she  plainly  articulated,  were  of  sufficient 
sweetness  to  attract  one  to  her  if  that  were  the  only 
charm  which  she  could  bring  to  bear. 

33 


34  TALE  TWO. 

Nothing  had  been  left  undone  in  the  furnishing  of 
the  elegant  house  in  which  she  lived;  rich  draperies 
adorned  the  walls,  tapestry  of  the  rarest  quality  fit- 
tingly relieved  the  handsome  oriental  rugs  and  hand- 
somely frescoed  ceilings.  Potted  plants  placed  here 
and  there  sent  out  such  a  fragrant  odor  that  it  was 
almost  impossible  for  one  to  believe  that  it  was  mid- 
winter and  that  the  mercury  hovered  uncomfortably 
near  zero.  The  bric-a-brac  and  pictures  were  so  wel^ 
selected  and  artistically  arranged  that  one  could  read- 
ily see  the  rare  good  taste  and  culture  which  was  a 
dominant  feature  in  the  appointment  of  the  entire 
establishment.  The  cheeriness  seemed  to  add  a  halo 
to  the  surroundings ;  the  perfect  harmony  with  which 
all  things  were  blended  seemed  to  soften  one's  nature 
to  a  sense  of  responsibility  toward  things  infinite. 

Large,  liquid  brown  eyes  rested  softly  on  me,  and 
the  satiny  complexion  of  Mrs.  Fenway  glowed  with 
such  a  beaming  radiance  of  congeniality  that  despite 
her  forty  or  more  years,  I  felt  as  though  I  were  bask- 
ing in  the  sunshine  of  youthful  smiles.  Coupled  with 
all  the  beauty  and  symmetry  there  was  a  distinct  im- 
print of  sadness  on  her  features,  which  was  readily 
detected.  They  were  not  the  hardened  lines  which 
denote  misery  and  want  as  associates  to  suffering,  not 
the  expression  of  hardship,  but  rather  that  "resigned 
to  duty"  look. 

After  commenting  on  the  weather  and  general  top- 
ics of  the  day  I  came  to  the  point  by  asking  Mrs.  Pen- 
way  if  she  had  her  narration  written. 

"No;  I  think,  Mr.  Philmore,  that  I  shall  recite  the 
incidents  to  you  as  they  transpired  and  ask  you  to  be 


THE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERHf  WIDOW.       35 

kind  enough  to  arrange  the  statement  into  sentences 
best  suited  to  your  purpose.'' 

"Very  well,  I  will  do  the  best  I  can  to  tell  the  tale  in 
a  readable  manner." 

"To  begin  with,  I  am  a  native  of  Southern  Missouri. 
My  parents  being  Scotch,  I  feel  that  my  ancestry  is 
traceable  through  a  long  line  of  descendants.  My 
father  was  engaged  in  the  lumber  business.  It  was 
his  custom  to  buy  large  tracts  of  timber  land,  then  plac- 
ing his  mill  at  convenient  points  he  would  proceed  to 
convert  all  the  available  timber  into  marketable  lum- 
ber. Money  proved  to  be  the  blessing  and  curse,  which 
was  eventually  the  cause  of  more  suffering  than  one 
cares  to  bear. 

"Years  ago  my  father  purchased  a  body  of  land  in 
Arkansas,  covering  an  area  of  twelve  thousand 
acres.  In  the  transaction  he  became  financially  in- 
volved to  such  an  extent  that  he  was  compelled  to 
go  for  assistance  to  some  of  the  large  dealers  to  whom 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  selling  the  greater  part  of  his 
output.  At  this  call  for  aid  a  man  came  to  our  home 
to  talk  the  matter  over.  He  had  the  appearance  of 
being  a  man  of  fifty  years  of  age ;  he  was  wealthy,  very 
wealthy ;  he  remained  there  for  ten  days,  during  which 
time  he  seemed  to  grow  very  fond  of  me  as  a  child 
and  would  often  pat  me  on  the  head,  coaxingly  calling 
me  his  Httle  girl. 

"After  he  had  gone,  I  overheard  my  parents  talking. 
Father  said,  'Well,  that  is  a  load  off  my  mind.'  'And 
one  off  mine,'  said  my  mother.  Then  she  broke  down 
and  cried.    Between  the  sobs  I  could  gather  but  little. 


36  TALE   TWO. 

However,  I  heard  her  say,  'I  know  she  will  never  be 
happy.' 

"I  had  not  the  slightest  idea  to  whom  she  referred. 
Next  morning  she  called  me  to  her.  'Dear,'  she  said, 
'you  are  going  away.' 

"  'Oh,  where  to?'  I  cried  in  my  childish  delight  and 
anticipation  of  travel. 

"Noting  my  eagerness  and  mistaking  it  for  joy  at 
leaving  home,  my  mother,  with  tears  streaming  down 
her  dear  white  face,  said,  'Are  you  happy  to  think  of 
it?' 

"  'No,  not  that,  mother,'  said  I,  'but  I  should  like  to 
see  and  learn  of  things  which  I  have  heard  so  much 
about  and  have  known  so  little.' 

"  'Well,  dear,  you  are  to  go  away  from  us  and  go  into 
school.  We,  your  father  and  I,  have  concluded  that  it 
is  best.' 

"  'But  mamma,  won't  that  cost  a  great  deal  of 
money  ?' 

"  'Yes,  but  your  father  now  has  his  affairs  in  shape 
so  that  he  can  afford  to  educate  you.' 

"As  my  mother  finished  this  last  sentence  a  fresh 
torrent  of  tears  sprang  from  her  eyes.  It  was  all  a 
mystery  to  me,  for  I  had  known  of  my  father's  diffi- 
culties; I  could  not  understand  the  sudden  turn  of 
affairs.  I  quickly  resolved  upon  a  plan  Wjhich  would  at 
least  enlighten  me;  there  was  in  the  employ  of  my 
father  a  young  man  by  the  name  of  Landrie  Grayson, 
everyone  called  him  'Lannie.'  He  was  a  trusted  man 
of  affairs;  things  which  other  men  were  never 
consulted  upon  were  always  brought  to  Lannie  for  bis 


THE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.      St 

advice.  Lannie  could  explain  to  me  the  cause  of  tfais 
sudden  resolution  on  the  part  of  my  parents. 

"Lannie  stood  quil^e  six  feet  tall,  while  his  broad 
shoulders  looked  as  though  he  could  carry  with  ease 
and  grace  the  burdens  which  might  quickly  crush 
other  men  out  of  all  semblance  of  humanity.  If  his 
blue  eyes  were  tender,  they  were  only  a  relief  from 
the  firmly  set  jaws,  which  plainly  said,  'I  will,'  with- 
out so  much  as  a  movement  of  the  rather  thin  lips,  I 
knew  that  Lannie  would  know  and  tell  me,  for  he  was 
honest;  he  had  been  in  the  family  for  years;  I  had 
learned  to  lean  upon  him  as  a  brother,  and  as  I  sought 
him  out  from  among  the  whirling  pullies,  singing  saws, 
and  swiftly  crawling  belts  that  day,  I  felt  proud  to 
think  that  I  had  at  different  times  during  my  infancy 
sat  on  one  of  those  square  shoulders  or  clung  tenac- 
iously to  that  sinewy  neck,  as  Lannie  had  waded 
through  slough  and  brush,  taking  me  from  place  to 
place  in  the  forest ;  he  had  killed  the  snakes  and  chased 
away  the  wild  boars  that  would  so  frighten  me  in  child- 
hood, and  when  young  squirrels  were  susceptible  to 
capture  he  would  always  keep  the  cage  well  filled  with 
every  known  variety  with  which  the  woods  abounded. 
If  Lannie  was  the  strong  rod  on  which  I  learned  to 
lean,  wherein  was  I  to  blame? 

"Lannie  saw  me  as  I  wistfully  watched  and  waited, 
then  giving  some  orders  (for  he  was  papa's  foreman), 
lie  came  to  where  I  was  standing  and  said,  'What  is  it, 
AUene?' 

"*Lannie,  I  want  to  tell  you  somethpg.'  I  think 
the  tremor  of  my  childish  voice  impressed  Lannie,  for 
he  asked  me  to  go  to  the  office,  a  rough  affair,  but 


38  TALE   TWO, 

there  were  chairs  there,  and  we  could  be  alone  and 
away  from  the  clanging  saws  and  flying  dust. 

"  'Now  tell  me  what  it  is,  little  one,'  said  Lannie,  as, 
he  closed  the  door  and  took  up  a  handful  of  curls  which 
had  crowded  out  from  under  the  gingham  bonnet 
which  I  wore. 

"  'Lannie,  I  am  going  away,'  said  I. 

"  'I  know  it,'  replied  Lannie. 

"'You;  who  told  you?' 

**  'I  heard  the  bargain.' 

"  *Bargai6 ;  what's  that,  Lannie  ?' 

"  *I  heard  your  father  say  that  you  could  go.* 

"  'Oh,  did  you  hear  him  tell  mamma  ?' 

"  'No,  I  heard  him  tell  the  old  man  with  the  white 
side  whiskers.' 

"  'Do  you  know  where  I  am  going  to,  Lannie  ?' 

**  *I  only  know  that  you  are  going  away  to  school ; 
the  rich  old  man  is  to  select  the  place  and  you  are  to 
be  sent  there,  and ' 

"Lannie  turned  to  the  window  without  finishing  the 
sentence.  Presently  he  resumed  his  speech  again  by 
asking  if  I  was  glad.  I  did  not  know  what  the  change 
in  Lannie's  voice  meant  then,  but  I  could  not  fail  to 
notice  it. 

"  'Yes,  I  want  to  go  and  learn  to  be  a  lady,  but — I-— 
don't  like  to  go  away  and  leave  mamma  and * 

"'And  who,  Ailene?' 

"  'You,  Lannie.  I  will  be  lonely  with  a  whole  lot  of 
dressed  up  children  and  mean  old  teachers  around.* 

''Before  I  had  closed  my  sentence  Lannie  had  drawn 
me  to  him  and  was  kissing  me  fondly. 

"  'Oh,  little  girl,  you  don't  know  how  much  Lannie 


THE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.      39 

win  miss  you,  and  to  think  I  won't  see  you  any  more.* 

"  'Why,  Lannie,  why  do  you  say  that?  I  won't  stay 
always/ 

"  'No,  but  you  see,  httle  one,  the  rich  man  wants  you 
for  his  own ;  he  is  only  waiting  for  you  to  be  educated 
and  grow  into  full  womanhood.  Then  you  are  to  be 
his.' 

"  'Hasn't  he  any  little  girls  of  his  own  ?* 

"  'No,  you  poor  dear,  you  don't  know  what  I  mean ; 
what  it  all  means.' 

"  'No,  tell  me,  Lannie,  for  if  it  is  not  nice  and  good 
I  don't  want  to  do  anything  but  just  stay  here.* 

"  'Well,  it's  this,  Ailene ;  may  God  grant  that  you  will 
forgive  me  for  disturbing  your  young  heart,  but  your 
father  came  near  losing  all  he  had.  He  applied  to  a 
firm  for  financial  aid ;  the  old  gentleman  who  was  here 
furnished  the  much  needed  assistance  under  these  con- 
ditions: That  you  be  educated  at  his  expense  and 
then  he  will  marry  you  for  he  has  fallen  in  love  with 
you.' 

"  'Oh,  the  ugly  old  thing!  I  don't  want  to  marry 
him.  I  hate  him.  I  don't  want  to  marry  anybody.  I 
want  to  stay  where  you  are,*  I  cried. 

"  'Yes,  dear,  I  know,  but  a  great  deal  depends  on  you, 
for  you  were  not  to  know  it  yet,  and  as  I  have  been  a 
witness  to  the  contract  and  have  been  sworn  to  secrecy 
you  must  not  tell  anyone  that  you  know.* 

"  'But  I  won't  go.' 

"  'Yes,  pet,  you  must  go  and  remember  that  you  are 
only  fifteen  now ;  you  are  not  expected  to  marry  3rour 
father's  benefactor  until  you  are  nineteen  or  twenty. 


40  TALE    TWO. 

changes  may  take  place  before  the  time  arrives  for  you 
to  give  up  all  hope.' 

"It  was  a  sad  leave  taking  for  more  than  me;  I 
^lall  never  forget  the  pained  expression  in  my  mother's 
face  and  the  stern,  sad  look  of  my  father  as  I  waved 
my  hand  from  the  car  window. 

^'Lannie  had  carried  a  little  basket  of  luncheon  to  the 
station  for  me,  and  when  I  opened  it  on  the  tram  late 
that  afternoon  I  found  a  handful  of  wild  flowers 
wrapped  in  a  piece  of  the  "Lumbarman's  Journal," 
which  I  knew  Lannie  to  be  a  regular  subscriber  of; 
there  under  the  glass  cover  are  those  same  flowers, 
withered  and  faded  beyond  recognition,  but  the  sweet 
memory  which  clings  to  them  makes  them  more  prec- 
ious to  me  than  all  the  blossoms  this  world  contains. 

"I  had  four  years  of  school  life  with  everything 
that  money  could  buy,  kind  friends,  pleasant  surround- 
ings and  indulgent  teachers. 

"But  oh,  how  I  longed  for  mother,  for  the  woods, 
the  vines  and  moss,  the  whirr  of  saws,  and  the  scream 
of  the  mill  whistle  and  for  Lannie.  Oh,  for  one  hour 
in  the  tangled  forest  with  strong,  brave  Lannie  would 
have  paid  me  for  all  the  sufitering  which  I  had  to  bear. 

"At  last  the  day  arrived  when  Lannie's  reckoning 
proved  correct;  my  father  and  Mr.  Pen  way  came  to 
visit  me  at  school ;  they  quickly  told  me  what  tlie  plans 
were,  and  for  me  to  go  on  with  a  repetition  of  the  details 
would  only  bore  you.  Mr.  Fenway  made  love  to  me  in 
a  manner  that  I  then  supposed  was  perfectly  correct, 
but  I  have  since  been  led  to  believe  that  his  manner 
©f  courtship  was  stereotyped,  but  it  made  no  difference, 
I  was  the  price  of  a  home  and  a  fortune,  I  saw  it  all ; 


TEE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.       41 

if  I  refused,  my  father's  years  of  labor  would  be  lost, 
and  he  would  be  penniless  and  my  mother  homeless. 
I  felt  as  though  children  were  brought  into  the  world 
much  the  same  as  horses,  cattle  and  hogs,  that  a  fixed 
sum  might  be  realized  on  them. 

"We  were  married  in  a  hotel  in  St.  Louis.  All  of 
the  luxuries  were  supplied,  gowns  of  rarest  and  most 
exquisite  texture,  and  as  I  rudely  told  one  of  my  brides- 
maids, every  article  was  there  which  is  needed  at  a 
first  class  funeral  except  the  casket  and  hearse. 

"Music,  ushers  with  stately  tread,  presents  and  flow- 
ers, great  clusters  of  potted  plants,  waving  ferns,  roses, 
pure  white  lilies,  narcissus,  orange  blossoms,  loads 
of  each,  in  full  view ;  yes,  and  wrapped  in  a  bit  of  white 
silk,  nestled  inside  my  clothing  next  to  my  heart,  were 
a  handful  of  withered  wild  flowers,  which  during  four 
years  had  kept  fresh  in  my  memory. 

"We  went  to  Europe,  spent  the  winter  in  sunny  Italy. 
At  times  I  did  imagine  I  was  happy,  then  the  ghost 
of  something,  I  knew  not  what,  arose  before  me  and 
all  I  could  see  was  a  contract,  wherein  so  many  dollars 
in  hand  paid,  had  been  exchanged  for  a  human  form, 
which  was  so  like  ice  that  the  purchaser  could  only  gaze 
on  his  possession  with  a  feeling  that  he,  at  least,  got  it 
first  hand,  without  it  ever  having  been  placed  on  the 
bargain  counter,  I  had  no  conception  of  what  mar- 
ried life  was,  and  I  fear  my  husband  was  a  poor  teach- 
er. Many  fine  pictures  and  rare  ornaments  found 
their  way  into  the  great  pile  of  treasures  and  relics 
which  we  gathered  with  no  thought  of  cost.  Mr. 
Penway  was  a  connoisseur,  but  not  a  lover.  He  was 
proud  of  me.    I  was  introduced  to  many  of  the  noble 


42  TALE  TWO. 

families;  I  was  catered  to  by  those  whose  station  in 
hfe  was  apparently  so  far  above  me  that  I  shuddered 
when  I  thought  of  a  saw  mill.  We  returned  from  our 
trip  abroad,  only  to  be  ushered  into  a  house  of  mag- 
nificence; that  is,  so  far  as  grandeur  was  concerned. 
Servants  to  do  my  bidding,  carriages  at  my  command; 
all,  everything  that  money  could  buy,  but  not  one 
bit  of  love ;  not  a  word  of  that  soul  sustaining  love. 

"One  year  of  this,  and  Mr.  Fenway  was  called  to 
Europe  again,  this  time  on  business.  I  had  been  in 
regular  correspondence  with  my  parents,  and  they  in- 
sisted on  my  coming  home  for  a  visit  during  Mr.  Pen- 
way's  sojourn  abroad.  I  went  and  for  the  first  time 
in  nearly  six  years  met  Lannie.  My  first  impulse  was 
to  throw  myself  into  his  arms,  regardless  of  the  pres- 
ence of  my  parents,  but  I  managed  to  control  myself. 
However,  during  my  stay  there,  I  naturally  roamed 
in  the  woods,  through  the  mills;  in  that  way  saw 
much  of  Lannie.  Dear  old  Lannie.  With  the  same 
clock-like  regularity  he  performed  his  duties ;  the  same 
broad  shoulders  and  the  same  tender  blue  eyes.  If 
time  had  wrought  changes  in  him,  it  was  for  the  bet- 
ter. He  seemed  so  mature  with  the  full  soft  beard  that 
covered  his  face.  His  words  were  all  uttered  in  kind- 
ness. I  asked  my  parents  about  him,  and  they  told 
me  how  he  had  applied  himself  to  my  father's  in- 
terests, not  losing  a  day  from  the  confining  duties  of 
business  and  labor;  in  fact,  he  was  the  mainstay.  If 
the  head  sawyer  was  sick  or  off  duty,  Lannie  laid 
the  master  hand  on  the  lever  and  the  saws  and  tne 
dust  flew  as  the  lumber  piles  grew  higher  and  higher. 
If  the  engineer  or  fireman  was  absent,  it  was  Lannie's 


THE  LIFE  8T0BY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WWOW.       43 

touch  that  put  the  machinery  in  motion,  and  his  will- 
ing hands  that  heaved  the  great  slabs  into  the  furnace 
to  make  the  steam.  If  any  of  the  little  colony  were 
sick  and  needed  attention,  it  was  Lannie  who  kept  the 
lonely  vigil  through  the  dark  and  solemn  hours  of 
blackest  night,  and  when  morning  came  he,  mighty  as 
the  sun,  shone  all  day,  beaming  with  good  nature; 
and  when  (as  was  often  the  case)  the  fever  so  preva- 
lent in  the  swamps  claimed  a  victim,  it  was  Lannie's 
gentle  hands  that  folded  the  arms  across  the  quiet 
breast  and  closed  the  staring  eyes.  It  was  his  sooth- 
ing, reassuring  words  which  brought  comfort  to  the 
poor  mother  whose  heart  bled  in  sorrow  for  her  dar- 
ling child;  it  was  Lannie  who  would  put  his  great, 
strong  arms  around  the  father  and  husband,  as  the 
clods  fell  with  that  sickening  thud  on  the  rough  box 
that  contained  all  that  was  left  of  the  dearest  treasure 
they  had  ever  known ;  again,  it  was  Lannie  who  took 
into  his  arms  the  fatherless  children  and  told  them 
that  the  father  of  all  was  God.  In  this  way  Lannie 
had  lived,  pouring  out  the  generous  love  of  his  great 
warm  nature,  while  I — Ugh!  I  shudder  to  think  of 
it.  I  had  been  encased  in  a  sheet  of  ice  trying  to 
freeze  my  emotion,  trying  to  smother  my  heart  throbs, 
lest,  like  some  wild  beast  which  in  search  of  free- 
dom and  prey,  plunges  through  the  iron  bars  of  its 
cage,  it  would  bound  through  my  breast,  tearing  and 
breaking  the  cords  and  crushing  the  coat  of  mail  be- 
yond repair. 

"Is  it  any  wonder  that  that  very  thing  occurred? 
Are  you  surprised  to  learn  that  my  poor,  heavy,  tug- 
ging heart  was  torn  by  force  from  the  delicate  ten- 


U  TALE   TWO. 

drils  and  with  one  wild  plunge  left  the  enclosure  which 
it  had  £0  long  occupied  ?  With  a  suddenness  bom  of 
despair,  I  packed  and  left,  no  one  knew  why,  and 
I  was  too  proud  and  self-reliant  to  tell. 

**I  arrived  home  only  to  undergo  days  of  torture 
and  nights  of  sobbing  misery.  In  about  a  week  after 
my  arrival  I  had  a  letter  from  my  mother  saying  that 
Lannie  was  going  to  leave  them.  He  had,  by  his 
frugal  methods,  saved  a  tidy  sum,  and,  true  to  the 
teachings  of  the  lumber  camp,  had  invested  in  a  tract 
of  land,  which  at  the  time  of  purchase  was  almost 
valueless,  but  recently  a  railroad  had  been  surveyed 
and  was  now  being  built  through  his  broad  acres,  and 
Lannie  was  a  rich  man.  He  was  coming  to  Chicago 
to  buy  machinery  and  set  up  in  business  of  his  own, 
and  of  course  Lannie  had  been  so  good  and  nice  al- 
ways that  he  seemed  just  like  one  of  the  family,  and 
if  it  was  not  too  much  trouble  and  embarrassment  to 
have  a  countryman  around,  it  would  be  nice  for  me 
to  ask  Lannie  to  spend  a  part  of  the  time  during  his 
stay  in  the  city  at  my  house,  etc. 

"Oh,  joys  of  Heaven  and  earth !  Lannie  here,  and 
in  my  house.  Oh,  Lannie,  Lannie!  We  can  be  all 
alone — with  that  thought  some  horrible,  creeping  feel- 
ing seized  me  and  I  was  soon  dripping  with  cold  per- 
spiration. Horrors  upon  horrors!  No— no,  I  could 
never  do  that.  The  fury  of  Hell  would  be  visited  upon 
me,  just  as  sure  as  that  temptation  was  put  before  me. 
What  could  I  do?  For  the  first  time  since  I  was  mar- 
ried I  prayed.  I  asked  God  to  give  me  strength  of 
mind  and  body  to  direct  me  as  I  should  go.    After 


THE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.      4S 

< 
that  I  grew  calmer,  called  my  maid,  instructed  her  to 
write  my  mother  and  tell  her  that  I  had  concluded  to 
sail  for  Liverpool  and  join  Mr.  Penway,  Then  we 
hurriedly  began  to  pack.  To  get  away — get  away,  run, 
fly,  anything  to  escape  that  which  was  bound  to  over- 
take me  if  I  stayed,  was  the  only  thought  of  my  mind. 

"Luncheon  was  served  early.  The  train  for  New 
York  left  at  three  p.  m.  I  would  have  time  to  send  a 
cablegram  to  Mr.  Penway,  buy  a  few  little  trifles  and 
then  as  fast  as  steam  could  carry  me  I  would  go  from 
the  gulf  which  seemed  about  to  swallow  me. 

"I  had  just  left  the  dining  room,  as  the  bell  rang. 
The  butler  announced  a  gentleman.  I  felt  a  pallor 
spread  from  my  face  to  my  neck;  my  breast  felt 
clammy ;  the  flesh  on  my  arms  seemed  to  crawl ;  my 
usually  plump  hand  looked  pale  and  thin,  as  I  trem- 
blingly took  the  card.  My  voice  frightened  me  as  I 
said  'Not  in'  to  the  waiting  statue  of  ebony,  at  the 
same  time  tossing  the  little  card  onto  a  table  without 
looking  at  it.  It  went  short  of  the  mark  and  as  it 
fluttered  to  the  floor  turned  over,  my  eyes  were  fastened 
on  the  name,  'Landrie  Grayson.' 

"Fever  drove  away  the  chill  which  had  almost  over- 
come me.  No,  no !  I  could  not  do  it !  It  was  just  as 
impossible  for  me  to  turn  Lannie  away  then  as  it  is 
now  to  bring  him  back.  With  a  bound,  I  was  in  the 
hall ;  the  next  leap  put  me  alongside  the  stately,  march- 
ing figure  in  livery;  a  dash  and  I  was  pulling  and 
tugging  at  the  great  door,  then  I  looked  into  those 
honest  eyes  of  blue. 

"  T  thought  I  would  call  on  you,  Ailene,'  said  Lan- 
nie, as  we  entered  the  drawing  room. 


46  TALE  TWO. 

"  'Yes,  Lannie,  it  was  so  good  of  you  to  come ;  and 
now,  Lannie,  you  must  be  hungry.  It  is  high  noon, 
as  you  used  to  say,'  and  without  further  ado  I  rang 
and  ordered  dinner  served  at  once,  for  I  knew  that 
the  people  at  home  always  had  twelve  o'clock  dinner. 
That  dinner  was  the  best  I  ever  tasted  in  my  life. 
How  I  changed  in  a  few  moments  from  a  dull,  heavy 
hearted  creature  of  nervous  misery,  back  to  the  old 
happy  stage  of  girlhood.  We  had  dinner,  and  I  did 
not  send  my  baggage  away.  • 

"When  Lannie  explained  to  me  that  he  was  stopping 
at  a  hotel,  I  said :  'Lannie,  you  cannot  stay  at  a  hotel 
in  Chicago ;  you  must  make  this  your  home.' 

"  'No,  Ailene,  I  will  be  busy,  and  could  not  think  of 
putting  you  to  any  inconvenience.' 

"  'Sut,  Lannie,  please  do  stay  here.     I  am '  I 

did  not  finish  my  sentence.  I  don't  think  Lannie  knew 
what  I  was  about  to  utter.  If  he  did  know  that  I 
was  on  the  point  of  telling  him  that  I  was  alone,  he 
paid  no  attention  to  it.  Again  that  nightmare  over- 
came me;  I  was  speechless.  Lannie  thought  I  was 
hurt  or  offended  because  he  refused  my  hospitality. 

"  'I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  Ailene,'  he  said.  'We 
will  go  to  some  theater  tonight.  I  will  spend  tomorrow 
evening  here  with  you  and  then  we  will  plan  for  tlie 
other  days  that  I  am  to  remain  in  the  city.' 

"In  spite  of  the  fact  that  some  of  my  dearest  friends 
and  members  of  the  same  social  circle  in  which  I  moved 
attended  the  play  that  night  and  indulged  in  not  a 
little  whispering  and  smiling  as  they  turned  their  eyes 
on  us,  I  was  proud.  If  Lannie  did  appear  a  little  out 
of  place,  he  was  dear,  true  Lannie,  just  the  same. 


THE  LIFE  8T0PT  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.      47 

The  spirit  which  I  knew  to  be  encased  in  that  noble 
character  made  up  for  all  deficiencies  in  dress  and 
manners.  Each  act  was  well  received  by  the  vast 
audience.  As  for  me,  the  most  interesting  time  of  the 
performance  was  between  acts,  for  it  was  then  I  could 
talk  to  Lannie  and  hear  his  voice.  I  saw  little  of  the 
actors,  for  I  was  busy  feasting  my  eyes  on  my  com- 
panion. I  studied  his  eyes,  his  face,  and  his  feelings 
as  he  drank  in  the  scenes  which  were  enacted  to  the 
strains  of  music.  That  night  my  dreams  were  fraught 
with  visions  of  strong  men,  happy  children  and  con- 
tented women. 

"The  next  day  dragged  slowly  enough,  but  at  last, 
with  happy  delight,  I  welcomed  the  hour  of  Lannie's 
coming.  We  dined,  I  played  and  sang,  Lannie  told 
me  of  all  the  things  that  had  transpired  since  I  had 
left  the  forest.  At  eleven  o'clock  Lannie  arose  to  go, 
all  too  soon  for  me.  I  begged  him  to  stay;  I  laid 
my  hand  on  his  arm  and  looking  straight  into  his 
strong,  clear  face,  said:  'Lannie,  oh,  Lannie,  don't 
you  know  that  I  love  you?  Can't  you  see  that  I  am 
dying  to  be  taken  into  your  arms  and  receive  that 
strong  yet  tender  embrace  which  I  know  awaits  the 
woman  you  love  ?' 

"Poor  Lannie !  He  was  drfmfounded ;  he  was  white 
as  death ;  not  a  muscle  moved,  not  a  word  from  those 
firm  set  lips;  just  a  tender,  pleading  look  from  the 
eyes  which  I  loved  so  well. 

"  'Lannie,  speak  to  me,*  I  cried.  *Oh,  dearest,  give 
me  some  relief,  say  some  kind  word  to  me  or  I  shall 
surely  die.'  I  threw  myself  into  his  arms.  I  pulled 
him  down  onto  the  divan  and  clung  to  him  as  though 


48  TALE    TWO. 

my  life  depended  upon  it.  Oh,  the  emotion  of  the 
soul!  I  sometimes  think  that  if  the  world  knew  what 
a  woman  must  suffer  at  such  times,  it  would  not  be 
so  unkind.  I  was  wild,  and  when  Lannie  freed  his 
hands  from  my  passionate  clutch  and  tenderly  lifted 
me  from  my  knees  to  a  position  beside  him,  my  joy 
knew  no  bounds.  Oh,  to  think  that  he  had  once  again 
taken  me  in  his  arms.  Having  gotten  me  to  a  position 
which  seemed  to  please  him,  he  put  his  dear  face  to 
mine  and  kissed  me.  The  flight  of  time  has  never 
erased  the  memory  of  that  thrill.  Love,  devotion, 
strength,  happiness,  all,  all  I  say,  went  surging  through 
me  like  an  avalanche.  'More,  more,  Lannie,*  I  cried, 
and  forgot  all  suffering  as  I,  in  my  reclining  position, 
could  see  the  shadow  of  his  great  form  as  he  bent  over 
me  again.  I  felt  his  burning  lips  on  my  brow,  my 
cheek,  my  lips  twitched  in  their  feverish  desire  to  be 
blessed  with  that  lingering  caress  which  is  so  sooth- 
ing, yet  so  maddening.  I  think  I  must  have  fainted, 
for  when  I  opened  my  eyes,  Lannie  was  gone. 

"Next  day  I  received  a  note  from  him  saying  good- 
bye, and  that  he  would  not  call  again.  A  tigress  is  not 
easily  held  at  bay.  My  blood  was  aroused ;  my  soul 
was  fired.  The  lava  was  molten  in  the  volcano  and 
must  find  its  way  through  the  crest,  no  matter  how 
many  souls  perished  in  the  flood  of  fire.  I  was  wild, 
methodically  wild,  and  so  determined  was  I  in  my 
purpose  that  I  wrote  him  a  note  saying: 
"  'Dear  Lannie: 

"  'This  leaves  me  sick  abed :  please  come  to  me.    Oh, 
Lannie,  do;  I  need  you  so  much. 

"  'Your  Own  Ailene.' 


TBE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.       4» 

"I  went  to  my  room,  had  my  maid  dress  my  hair 
carefully,  then  retired.  Moments  seemed  as  hours; 
hours  as  days.  I  was  feverish  and  delirious.  My 
maid  insisted  on  calling  a  physician,  but  I  would  not 
hear  to  it.  I  gave  orders  to  be  left  alone.  The  breeze 
fanned  the  lace  curtains  at  the  windows  in  a  merry 
ripple;  the  soft  mellow  light  of  the  setting  sun  shed 
a  glow  of  golden  hue  throughout  the  room.  My  tem- 
ples throbbed,  my  pulse  fluttered,  my  eyes  burned,  as  I 
bravely  battled  to  kill  time.  Then  the  thought :  What 
if  he  should  riot  come?  Cold  sweat  took  the  place  of 
parching  fever,  and  so  I  passed  the  early  evening,  going 
from  one  paroxysm  to  another.  At  last  the  bell  rang, 
then  that  voice  as  I  heard  Lannie  say,  'Thank  you,' 
to  the  maid  as  she  opened  the  door  My  clean  white 
gown  was  badly  rumpled,  my  well  dressed  hair  was  in 
a  confusion  of  disorder  from  the  feverish  tossing  of 
the  day,  but  I  forgot  all  that;  I  forgot  my  appearances, 
feelings,  manners,  everything,  only  that  Lannie  was 
with  me  again.  As  he  bent  ov«r  my  bed  with  anxious 
questions,  I  was  quite  happy.  Suddenly  reaching  out 
my  arms,  I  clasped  them  around  his  neck.  Oh,  the 
holy  emotions,  the  rage  of  my  love  knew  no  master. 
I  clung  to  him ;  he  tried  to  free  himself,  but  no,  no !  I 
would  rather  have  died  than  give  him  up.  Great, 
strong  Lannie  of  HJerculeaix  strength,  one  who  could 
have  held  a  horse,  or  felled  an  ox  by  a  blow  of  his 
strong  right  arm ;  one  who  could  withstand  the  ravages 
of  pestilence  and  disease;  one  on  whom  weak  men 
looked  with  that  feeling  of  admiration  born  of  awe ; 
one  whose  strength,  broad  judgment,  and  kindly  tem- 
perament made  him  easily  the  master  of  any  and  all 


60  TALE    TWO. 

situations.  But  with  all  his  bravery  and  fortitude,  all 
his  battles,  all  his  years  of  duration,  he  had  never  been 
called  upon  to  wage  war  upon  a  woman  whose  soul 
was  starving  for  the  loving  caress,  which  is  so  dear 
to  a  lonely  heart.  He  was  as  wax  in  my  hands,  as  I 
clutched  him  fiercely  yet  fondly.  'Oh,  Lannie,  Lannie ! 
say  that  you  love  me,'  I  cried,  all  the  time  raining 
kisses  on  his  dear  face,  while  he  acquiesced  in  mute 
silence.  With  his  eyes  dilated,  his  nostrils  distended, 
his  lips  drawn  and  white,  he  fought  the  silent  battle 
which  led  to  his  defeat.  In  his  years  of  physical  build- 
ing he  had  never  been  called  upon  to  withstand  the 
onslaught  which  I  now  brought  to  bear  upon  him; 
he  had  never  been  drilled  in  the  tactics  necessary  to 
repel  the  attacks  of  passion.  I  could  see  my  victory 
coming;  the  light  of  his  eyes  told  me  that  the  world 
was  fast  melting  away.  Then  suddenly  he  clasped  me 
to  his  dear  self,  saying,  'Oh,  Ailene,  what  is  it  ?  Why 
can  I  not  go  away  from  you?  Yes,  little  girl,  I  love 
you,  I  love  you.' 

"  'Kiss  me,  Lannie.  There,  dear ;  yes,  that  is  fight, 
Lannie!  Hold  me  in  your  arms.  Now,  dearest,  we 
are  happy.* 

"Then,  while  tears  of  joy  dimmed  my  eyes,  in  the 
madness  of  passion,  my  future  was  molded.  As  the 
poisonous  little  reptile  stings  the  lion,  who  is  king  of 
the  forest,  and  causes  him  to  writhe  in  death's  agony, 
so  did  the  lecherous  fangs  of  passion  fasten  themselves 
into  poor  Lannie's  pure,  white  soul,  sending  the  ven- 
omous poison  into  a  heretofore  healthful  system. 

"If  I  could  but  live  that  hour  over  again.  If  I  erred 
the  sin  was  tempered  with  love. 


THE  LIFE  STORY  OF  A  SOUTHERN  WIDOW.      31 

"I  know,  in  the  ^fvay  that  sins  aVc  reckoned, 

This  thought  is  a  sin  of  the  deepest  dye;  i 

But,  I  know,  too,  if  an  angel  beckoned, 

Standing  close  by  the  throne  on  high. 
And  you  a-down  by  the  gates  infernal, 

Should  open  your  loving  arms  and  smile, 
I  would  turn  my  back  on  things  supernal. 

To  lie  on  your  breast  a  little  while, 
To  know  for  an  hour  you  were  mine  completely. 

Mine  in  body  and  soul,  my  own — 
I  would  bear  unending  tortures  sweetly, 

With  not  a  murmur  and  not  a  moan." 

— Wilcox. 

"Lannie  went  away.  Our  parting  was  like  the  cling- 
ing vine  being  torn  from  the  stone  wall.  In  ten  weeks 
my  husband  arrived  home.  Ten  days  later  he  was 
the  victim  of  a  railroad  accident  and  I  was  left  a 
widow.  I  waited  and  longed  for  the  love  of  my  life, 
to  take  his  place  beside  me,  but  Lannie  did  not  come. 
At  last,  in  sheer  desperation,  I  wrote  him.  This  was 
his  answer: 

"  'Dear  Friend: 

"  'I  am  pained  to  write  you  as  I  shall,  but  you  cannot 
expect  me  to  come  to  you.  You  know  my  ideas  of 
purity  so  well,  that  I  am  surprised  to  be  asked  to  call. 
I  do  love  you,  always  have,  and  shall  continue  to  do 
so,  but  I  fear-  the  sweetness  of  our  love  has  been 
blighted  by  the  madness  of  folly.  This  little  verse  is 
very  expressive,  I  think  : 

"A  flower  I  feign  would  pluck  today. 
From  the  garden  above  her  dust. 
Not  the  pure,  white  lily  of  soulless  sin. 
Nor  the  blood-red  rose  of  lust. 
But  the  blossom  of  holy  love." 


12  TALE   TWO. 

**  '1  shall  always  ht  interested  in  your  welfare  and 
shall  ever  seek  to  do  you  good.    Yours  devotedly, 

"  'Lannie/ 

"The  blow  was  cruel,  but  ,'As  a  man  soweth,  so  shall 
he  also  reap/    The  same  applies  to  women. 

"The  next  important  event  of  my  life  was  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  insolvency  of  my  husband's  estate. 
He  had  died  leaving  me  penniless;  even  the  holdings 
my  father  had  placed  with  him  as  security  for  his  loan 
were  swept  away  into  the  chasm  with  the  other  un- 
recoverable assets." 

"But  you  live  well." 

"Yes ;  that  is  all  on  account  of  Lannie.  He  seemed 
to  know  the  condition  of  Mr.  Fenway's  finances,  and  it 
was  a  tract  of  land  that  Mr.  Fenway  was  forced  to 
sell  that  Lannie  bought.  He  built  mills,  homes  for 
the  men,  a  comfortable  home  for  my  parents  on  his 
land,  and  when  the  crash  came,  transferred  them  ta  it. 
Then  he  came  to  the  city  and  arranged  with  an  attorney 
that  I  should  have  an  annuity  and  I  must  accept  it,  the 
conditions  being  that  if  I  refused  my  mother  and  father 
would  be  asked  to  relinquish  their  home.  He  bought 
this  house,  he  pays  the  bills  and  I  dare  not  refuse  until 
my  parents  have  gone  to  their  home  above." 

"Not  quite  the  same  am  I.    My  inner  being 
Reasons  and  knows  that  all  is  for  the  best. 
Yet  vague  regrets  stir  always  in  my  breast, 
As  my  soul's  eyes  turn  sadly  backward,  seeing 
The  vanished  self  that  evermore  must  be 
TTiis  side  of  what  we  call  eternity, 
Not  quite  the  same." 


TALE  THREE. 

A  STORY  OF  THE  CHICAGO  GHETTO. 

,     PUNISHMENT. 

"Nor  custom,  nor  example,  nor  vast  numbers 
Of  such  as  do  offend,  make  less  the  sin ; 
For  each  particular  crime  a  strict  account 
Will  be  exacted;  and  that  comfort,  which 
The  damn'd  pretend,  follows  in  misery, 
Takes  nothing  from  their  torments;  every  one 
Must  suffer  in  himself  the  measure  of  his  wickedness." 

— Massinger. 

The  wind  howled,  then  carrying  with  it  bits  of 
paper,  flurries  of  snow  and  great  quantities  of  smoke 
and  soot,  it  seemed  to  sink  into  the  darkness  with  a 
dismal  moan,  which  resembled  the  wailing  of  some 
great  wild  beast  in  search  of  its  mate. 

Shops  with  their  dim  lights,  which  looked  like  tiny 
sparks  clinging  to  a  black  wall,  lined  the  street;  tin 
signs  creaked  and  crashed  like  miniature  thunder ; small 
pieces  of  shutters  flopped  against  the  sides  of  tlie 
weather  beaten  houses,  only  to  swing  into  the  breeze 
with  each  fresh  gust,  there  to  quiver  on  their  rusty 
hinges  until  a  weird,  screeching,  grating  sound  de- 
noted that  age  and  elements  were  victors  and  one  more 
piece  of  some  antiquated  structure  had  cast  anchor  and 
would  soon  be  used  to  infuse  warmth  into  the  body 
of  some  poor,  unfortunate  dweller  in  the  immediate 
vicinity.  The  uncertainty  of  the  board  walks  in  this 
locality  caused  the  pedestrian,  whose  lot  it  was  to  ven- 

53 


54  TALB  TERES. 

ture  here  for  the  first  time,  to  use  great  care  in  setting 

down  and  picking  up  his  feet. 

Half-clad  children  were  there ;  some  with  small  and 
precious  packages  of  edibles  clutched  tightly  in  their 
begrimed  and  reddened  hands,  some  laboring  with 
a  plank,  which  on  account  of  the  frozen  slush  that  stuck 
to  it,  made  it  twice  their  weight;  some  fighting  and 
sprawling  in  the  filth  of  the  narrow  street  for  the 
possession  of  a  two-pound  lump  of  coal,  that  had  been 
jostled  from  a  wagon,  while  many  of  them  clung  ten- 
aciously to  the  threadbare,  misfit  garments  in  which 
they  were  clad,  with  an  apparent  fear  that  the  wind 
would  use  the  tattered  rags  in  whipping  them  to  death. 
The  flickering  rays  of  the  few  and  irregular  gas  lamps 
which  the  city  had  placed  at  long  intervals,  did  not 
add  cheer  to  the  locality;  they  only  made  it  more  pos- 
sible for  a  stranger  to  realize  to  a  greater  extent  the 
squalor  which  existed  there. 

Such  is  a  poorly  drawn  picture  of  the  Ghetto  of 
Chicago, 

When  compared  to  the  commodious  home  on 
the  lake  front,  with  its  coils  of  pipes  conducting 
steam  into  every  nook  and  corner,  making  even  the 
cellar  a  place  of  comfort,  the  rich  rugs,  the  substan- 
tial furnishing  of  oak  and  mahogany,  the  bright 
lights,  the  dear  little  mother,  the  happy  children,  the 
music,  pictures  and  flowers,  the  well  filled  larder  and 
comfortable  clothing  we  all  enjoy,  it  is  inclined  to 
cause  one  to  forget  to  complain. 

It  was  no  pleasant  task,  but  it  was  a  duty.  I  have 
set  out  to  tell  the  life  story  of  twenty  different  women, 
and  to  get  these  stories  from  the  lips  of  the  principals, 


JL  STORY  OF  THE  CHICAGO  GHETTO.  55 

it  behooves  me  to  appear  to  them  in  person,  even 
though  at  times  I  am  compelled  to  freeze  myself  against 
all  humanity;  and,  again,  so  stirred  with  pity  and 
aroused  with  sympathy,  that  I  have  frequently  come 
away  from  hovels  with  just  enough  change  in  my  pock- 
ets for  car  fare  home. 

This  night,  after  searching  for  blocks  and  burning 
many  matches  in  a  vain  endeavor  to  find  the  number 
which  I  had  been  given,  I  was  led  to  the  point  of  my 
investigation  by  an  old  man,  who  was  on  his  way  home 
from  his  day's  begging  and  peddling.  He  was  a 
kindly  Hebrew.  "Dis  is  de  blace,"  said  he,  with  an 
instinctive  stretching  out  of  the  right  hand,  palm  up- 
ward. "Bud,  meester,  I  don't  tink  dey  vill  be  ad  home," 
he  added,  as  I  laid  a  half  dollar  in  the  still  outstretched 
hand. 

"Ah,  oh  vait !    I  vill  see  for  you." 

With  that  he  shambled  around  the  side  of  the  tum- 
ble-down house,  while  I  stamped  my  feet  on  the  frozen 
cinders  to  keep  up  circulation,  all  the  time  thinking 
the  old  man  was  correct,  for  there  was  no  sign  of  life 
anywhere  about  the  house.     Finally  he  came  back. 

"Yes,  dey  vas  dere,  but  you  see,  meester,  Saturday 
nights  iss  a  bat  time  to  found  'em  home." 

"Why?" 

"Oh,  it  iss  a  goot  time  to  find  tings ;  so  many  gro- 
cery wagons  on  de  streets  und  der  vas  some  stores 
vat  gif  de  peebles  de  rottew  cabbages,  und  abbles 
und  lots  of  vilted  tings.  You  see,  meester,  we  haf 
a  hard  time  to  eat." 

The  old  man  was  an  artist.  His  eyes  shone  with 
that  everlasting  thrift  so  characteristic  of  his  race. 


Bd  TALE  THREE. 

and  somehow  I  could  not  get  away  without  handing 
him  another  quarter.  Then,  receiving  his  instructions 
as  to  getting  into  the  house,  I  took  up  that  part  of  my 
labor.  I  managed  to  keep  myself  separated  from  the 
piles  of  ashes  and  tin  cans  until  I  reached  a  rear  door. 
The  house  was  on  the  corner  and  was  a  basement  af- 
fair, the  first  part  being  brick  up  to  the  level  of  the 
street,  from  that  on  up  to  the  top  it  was  frame.  The 
house  had  been  built  before  the  street  was  filled  in, 
so  that  when  that  operation  took  place  one  side  and  one 
end  of  the  brick  wall,  being  the  parts  of  the  house 
that  were  exposed  to  the  street,  had  become  submerged 
in  a  mixture  of  old  bricks,  pieces  of  bottles,  mud  and 
other  rubbish  that  was  from  time  to  time  scraped  off 
the  business  portion  of  the  street. 

It  was  difficult  td  distinguish  my  hard  and  vigorous 
rapping  from  the  violent  rattle  of  the  door.  Finally 
I  heard  a  sound  as  though  something  was  being 
dragged  across  the  floor,  then  the  door  was  pulled 
half  way  open  and  I  was  asked  to  enter. 

A  tin  lamp  with  a  badly  smoked  chimney  (or  rather 
part  of  a  chimney,  for  a  large  hole  in  the  side  repre- 
sented nearly  one-third  of  the  surface)  caused  flicker- 
ing, gloomy  shadows  to  move  about  the  room ;  a  rough 
pine  box  with  shelves  served  for  a  cupboard,  in  which 
there  were  a  few  battered  tin  pans,  some  broken  han- 
dled knives  and  bent  forks ;  a  pile  of  straw  in  the  cor- 
ner, with  some  soiled  remnants  of  blankets  and  quilts 
served  for  a  bed.  The  warmth  of  the  room  was  fur- 
nished by  a  badly  broken  cook  stove ;  pieces  of  wood 
and  coal  mixed,  laid  on  the  grate,  while  in  the  oven 
and  on  the  top  of  the  stove  were  frozen  chunks  of 


A  8T0RT  OF  THE  CHICAGO  GHETTO.  57 

mud  with  small  pieces  of  coal  all  through  them ;  wood 
covered  with  snow  and  ice,  which  had  been  put  there 
to  thaw  out,  so  as  to  be  usable ;  the  formation  of  the 
sizzling  steam  as  the  water  ran  from  this  store  of  fuel 
did  nothing  to  add  a  pleasant  odor  to  that  which  arose 
from  the  conglomeration  of  filth  which  had  been  gath- 
ered from  street  and  alley  and  was  being  roasted  until 
it  should  give  up  bits  of  coal,  which  were  as  rare  and 
precious  to  the  half  frozen  inmates  of  this  hole  in 
the  ground,  as  the  bright  shining  metal  is  to  the  gold 
miner  as  he  sees  his  piles  of  quartz  crushed  in  the 
process  of  separation. 

"Is  this  Mrs.  Densmore?"  I  asked,  as  I  shook  the 
snow  from  my  long  ulster. 

"No,  this  ain't  Mis  Dinsmore,"  growled  the  voice 
of  the  woman  who  stood  in  front  of  me. 

"I  am  sorry,"  said  I,  "for  I  wanted  to  find  her  very 
much." 

"Well,  I  guess  you  won't  find  her." 

"Can  you  tell  me  where  she  is  ?" 

"No,  an'  if  I  could  I  wouldn't.  What  do  you  want 
of  her,  anyway  ?  Hain't  she  had  enough  trouble,  with- 
out some  new  thing  bobbin'  up?" 

"I  fear  you  misunderstand  me ;  I  want  to  see  her  for 
her  own  good." 

"Yes,  I  s'pose  so.  I  know  what  you  want  and  you 
won't  git  her,  neither.  She's  all  I  got,  an'  she  loves 
me,  if  I  am  pore  and  miserable." 

I  expressed  my  surprise  at  her  remarks  and  fol- 
lowed up  with  the  assurance  that  I  knew  she  was  the 
object  of  my  search,  but  I  said : 

"If  you  will  tell  me  where  I  can  get  something  to 


58  TALE  THREE. 

cat,  I  will  first  satisfy  the  inner  man,  then  I  want 
to  have  a  long  talk  with  you." 

"My  Lord,  man,  you  don't  spect  to  find  nothin'  to 
eat  here,  do  you  ?  Fer  if  you  do,  sir,  you're  much  mis- 
taken. In  the  first  place  this  hain't  no  hotel  nor 
'caffey.'  Why,  we  hain't  had  a  square  meal  in  three 
months ;  fact ;  not  sence  her  monkey  died." 

"Whose  monkey?    Who  is 'her'?" 

"Oh,  that's  it,  eh  ?    Well,  I  guess  you  know." 

"No,  indeed,  I  don't  know  what  you  mean,  but  if 
you  will  tell  me  where  to  find  something  fit  for  a  man 
to  take  into  his  stomach,  I  will  go  and  'eat  and  bring 
you  something." 

"Oh,  will  you?  Well,  jes'  go  to  the  next  corner 
south,  turn  to  the  left  and  you  will  find  'Peggy  Pete's' 
place ;  I  guess  you  can  git  about  anything  you  want." 

Following  her  directions,  I  soon  found  myself  in  a 
shop  where  every  conceivable  thing  that  a  man  could 
think  of,  was  kept  for  sale.  A  stenciled  bill  of  fare 
occupied  a  conspicuous  place  above  the  oilcloth  covered 
lunch  counter,  telling  in  detail  what  was  ready  to  serve ; 
everything  from  tripe,  all  along,  including  such  deli- 
cacies as  pickled  pig's  feet,  fried  liver,  wienerwursts 
and  winding  up  with  the  announcement  that  hot  soup 
could  be  obtained  at  ten  cents  per  gallon. 

The  proprietor  was  a  one-eyed,  one-legged  man  of 
fat  and  greasy  proportions  and  when  I  ordered  a  pound 
of  ham,  three  loaves  of  bread,  a  pound  of  butter,  a 
dozen  eggs,  some  coffee,  and  finished  by  calling  for 
cream,  he  looked  at  me  in  a  way  that  surely  strained 
his  one  organ  of  vision. 


A.  BT0B7  OF  THE  CHICAGO  GHETTO.  59 

"Goin'  to  eat  it  here?"  he  asked,  as  he  limped  around 
selecting  the  articles  as  I  ordered  them. 

"No,  I  will  take  them  along."  At  this  information 
he  shot  a  quick  gleaming"  look  at  me,  then  hastily 
grabbing  the  packages  off  the  counter,  laid  them  back 
on  the  shelf  safely  out  of  my  reach,  as  he  said,  "Any- 
thing else  ?" 

"Yes,  I  want  you  to  make  me  a  gallon  of  soup, 
good  oyster  soup,  and  put  lots  of  oysters  in  it." 

"Now  look  here,  feller,  you  needn't  git  smart,"  said 
the  robust  and  reddened  merchant. 

Then,  as  he  pointed  to  the  sign,  he  added:  "That 
means  shank  soup.  You  can't  come  no  shenanigan  on 
me;  if  you  want  oyster  soup,  yew  can  have  it,  but  it 
will  cost  yer  fifty  cents  per  gal." 

"All right;  I  want  it." 

A  wait  of  twenty  minutes  and  the  soup  was  ready. 

"Now,  let  me  have  some  crackers,  and  how  much 
do  I  owe  you  ?"  said  I,  as  I  slowly  counted  a  few  pieces 
of  silver  which  I  drew  from  my  pocket. 

"A  dollar  forty,"  said  the  man,  as  he  reached  out 
for  the  money  with  one  hand,  while  the  other  rested 
affectionately  on  the  little  pile  of  bundles  as  they  lay 
beside  the  gallon  apple  can  into  which  he  had  poured 
the  soup. 

"Come  in  again,"  said  he,  as  he  saw  me  start  to  leave 
after  putting  six  silver  quarters  into  his  hand  and 
not  waiting  for  change.    Then  a  thought  struck  me. 

"Have  you  any  lamp  chimneys?" 

"Yes,  good  ones,  too ;  fifteen,  or  two  for  a  quarter." 

"Give  me  two,"  said  I. 

"Guess  your  jist  settin'  up  housekeepin',  ain't  yer?" 


60  TALE  THREE. 

said  Pete,  as  he  hobbled  ahead  of  me  to  open  the  door. 
Having  noticed  the  landmarks,  I  foun^  ray  way  back 
without  difficiilty.  If  I  lied  when  I  told  the  woman 
that  I  had  lunched  at  "Peggy  Pete's"  it  was  my  own 
lie  and  I  will  suffer  for  it. 

My  first  move  was  to  place  one  of  the  glass  cylinders 
on  the  lamp.  The  improvement  in  the  light  added 
a  cheeriness,  which  was  partly  in  keeping  with  the 
steaming  oyster  soup.  With  the  better  light  I  was 
able  to  obtain  a  more  distinct  view  of  the  woman. 

Tall,  dark  and  gaunt,  her  claw-like  hands  jerked 
nervously  as  she  hastily  unwrapped  the  packages.  Her 
hair  was  black  as  a  raven's  wing;  her  high  forehead 
showed  unmistakable  signs  of  intelligence;  the  rest 
of  her  face,  save  the  little  piercing  black  eyes,  which 
now  and  then  flashed  with  joy  and  hunger,  was  hor- 
ribly misshapen ;  a  huge  scar,  as  from  a  bum,  covered 
one  whole  side  of  her  face,  while  the  other  was  so 
badly  distorted  by  something  of  the  same  nature,  which 
drew  her  mouth  down  and  back  so  far  on  one  side, 
that  her  molars  were  plainly  visible.  She  was  devoid 
of  eyelashes  and  her  brows  only  remained  in  spots. 
Yet,  in  spite  of  her  surroundings,  her  uncouth  Ian- 
gauge,  her  privations  and  want,  a  kindly  light  shone 
out  of  those  eyes  of  ebony,  as  she  said : 

"Man,  I  believe  you're  all  right ;  anyways  you  know 
about  what  a  hungry  one  wants.  This  seems  like 
old  times,"  she  added,  as  she  unrolled  the  generous 
slices  of  ham. 

No  persuasion  was  needed  to  induce  her  to  eat  and 
I  fully  enjoyed  the  spectacle.  The  feast  added  much 
amiability  to  her  versatile  nature. 


A   STORY  OF  THE  CHICAGO  GHETTO.  81 

Finally  she  said :    "Lord,  I  wisht  the  kid  was  here." 
"Who  is  the  kid,  tell  me,"  I  said. 
"Maybe  I  will,  sometime,  but  tell  me,  what  did  you 
want  of  Mrs.  Densmore?" 
"I  want  you  to  tell  me  all  about  yourself." 
"And  honor  bright,  now,  it  ain't  the  kid  ye  want?" 
"No,  bless  me,  no;  I  don't  want  anybody's  kid." 
"Well,  you  see,  it  was  this  way:    I  married  young, 
married  a  man  who  was  as  handsome  as  he  was  mean. 
I  was  considered  a  beautiful  girl  and  he  thought  he 
loved  me,  but  he  was  so  jealous  that  he  was  miserable. 
We  lived  happy  for  two  years.    I  may  as  well  say  right 
here  that  I  had  a  sister  who  was  a  beautiful  blonde, 
and  I  being  dark  we  were  a  great  contrast.     I  loved 
my  sister  so  devotedly  that  when  we  discovered  that 
sooner  or  later  I  would  become  a  mother  we  asked  her 
to  come  and  live  with  us.    She  had  a  friend  who  called 
frequently,  a  perfect  gentleman,  but  my  husband  grew 
so  jealous  and  finally  became  so  enraged  that  he  drove 
him  from  the  house.     Then  my  sister  left.    The  rest 
of  the  time,  up  to  the  birth  of  my  child,  I  spent  in 
tears.    I  was  almost  killed  to  think  my  husband  would 
be  so  brutal  and  so  ill  treat  my  dear  sister. 

"At  last  the  little  fairy  came,  and  with  her  came  more 
suffering  and  misery  for  me.  My  husband  flew  into 
a  vicious  rage,  for  my  baby  was  a  blonde,  as  perfect 
as  an  angel.  My  husband  was  neither  light  nor  dark. 
My  sisters  friend  was  light.  My  husband  charged 
me  with  infidehty,  disowned  the  child,  and  one  day  in 
a  fit  of  anger,  he  threw  her  from  me  hurling  her 
against  a  red  hot  stove.  The  burn  caused  a  scar  on 
her  little  back,  which  she  carries  to  this  day." 


eS  TALE  THREE. 

Great  tears  rolled  down  the  scarred  face  and  splashed 
on  those  long  talon  shaped  fingers.  Then,  with  a 
shiver,  she  continued : 

"The  Bible  says  something  about,  if  one  marries  a 
man  to  stick  to  him.  My  people  all  tried  to  get  me  to 
leave  him,  but  woman-like  I  left  them  and  my  baby. 
I  proposed  to  go  where  no  one  knew  us  and  begin  life 
over.    He  said  if  I  would  leave  the  'brat,'  he  would  go. 

"We  came  to  Chicago,  but  the  same  bitter  feeling 
still  existed  in  him.  The  evil  mind  brooded  and  the 
heart  became  affected  until  our  lives  were  the  lives 
of  beasts.  He  lost  one  position  after  another.  He 
began  to  drink  and  beat  me  terribly.  Oh,  sir,  I  would 
have  stood  all  that,  if  he  had  only  loved  me.  I  would 
have  willingly  starved  for  bread  if  my  heart  could  have 
had  one  morsel  on  which  it  might  be  sustained. 

"Finally  we  took  a  large  house  and  began  to  take 
roomers.  We  did  well  for  a  while ;  then  things  began 
to  go  wrong  and  he  suggested  that  we  rent  rooms  to 
people  for  immoral  purposes.  My  soul  revolted  against 
it,  sir ;  indeed  it  did,  but  I  consented !  Oh,  sir,  many's 
the  time  I've  cried  when  I  would  see  some  sweet  faced 
girl  come  to  our  house,  for,  sir,  I  could  not  help  think- 
ing that  some  day  my  baby  would  grow  up  and  she 
might  become  the  prey  of  some  vulture." 

As  she  progressed  with  her  narrative  she  dropped 
the  uncouth  language  of  the  locality  in  which  she  lived. 
The  hot  soup  and  the  light,  together  with  the  living 
over  the  better  times,  seemed  to  have  taken  her  out  of 
herself  for  the  time  being. 

"My  husband  drifted  from  one  bad  crowd  of  asso- 
ciates to  another.    At  last  he  was  arrested  and  con- 


A  STORY  OF  TEE  CHICAGO   GHETTO.  63 

ficted  of  stealing  and  was  sentenced  to  the  peniten- 
tiary. The  disgrace  which  this  brouglit  upon  me  was 
so  terrible  that  it  overwhelmed  me.  I  lost  all  respect 
for  everything  and  everybody.  I  removed  from  the 
semi-respectable  district  into  the  more  notorious  and 
better  advertised  portion  of  the  city,  and  became  the 
landlady  of  one  of  the  most  notorious  resorts  of  the 
day.  I  made  many  friends  among  the  class  into  which 
this  life  had  thrown  me.  I  developed  into  a  woman  of 
beauty.  I  had  fine  clothes  and  precious  gems;  money 
came  easily  and  was  spent  with  a  lavish  hand.  Still 
I  maintained  a  business  presence  of  mind  which  gained 
for  my  house  a  reputation  of  good  order.  One  of  the 
inmates  of  my  place  was  a  beautiful  blonde.  She 
was  proud  and  set  herself  up  as  being  the  most  be- 
witching woman  in  Chicago.  She  had  a  dear  friend, 
a  very  wealthy  man,  who  called  on  her  with  great 
regularity.  One  night,  in  a  jest,  he  put  his  arm  around 
me  and  remarked  that  he  was  tired  of  blondes,  any 
way.  All  the  fury  that  God  allowed  one  woman  to 
possess,  arose  in  that  blonde  when  he  said  that.  She 
swore  and  tore  and  raved  like  one  possessed  of  demoins. 
After  that  she  and  I  quarreled  often.  I  would  not 
have  taken  her  lover.  I  did  not  like  him,  but  I  could 
not  get  her  to  understand.  It  all  ended  by  her  forcing 
her  friend  to  take  a  magnificent  house  next  door  to 
mine.  It  was  lavishly  furnished  and  I  soon  had  a 
rival  in  business  that  made  that  quarter  of  Chicago 
more  famous  than  ever. 

"One  day  I  met  her  admirer  on  the  street,  the  first 
time  I  had  ever  talked  with  him  since  the  grm  was 
fired  which  had  kept  mc  in  an  incessant  battle.    He 


€4  TALE  THREE. 

told  me  many  things  that  she  had  said  of  me,  which, 
in  addition  to  the  insults  she  had  heretofore  heaped 
upon  me,  made  me  boil. 

"Eighteen  years  had  passed  since  my  heart  had 
been  transformed  from  the  organ  of  anticipation  to 
the  soul  of  a  young  mother,  and  a  woman  can  grow 
very  hard  in  that  time;  she  can  nerve  herself  to  do 
anything  at  anyone's  cost,  in  order  to  crush  a  rival. 
I  forgot  all  the  goodness  I  had  ever  known.  I  did 
not  want  tiiis  man  myself,  but  I  wanted  to  sting  his 
inamorafe  so  as  to  cause  her  the  most  intense  pain 
and  mortification.  I  proposed  to  him  that  if  he  would 
abandon  this  woman  I  would  get  him  a  nice  young 
girl. 

"  'Agreed,'  said  he,  'I  will  do  that  and  it  won't  be 
long  till  you'll  have  the  business  of  the  block  all  your 
way  again,  for  when  I  turn  the  'old  girl'  down,  the 
whole  gang  will  quit  her  house.' 

"With  thoughts  of  revenge  and  the  anticipation  of 
an  increased  bank  account,  I  began  the  search  for  a 
candidate  for  the  position  of  mistress  to  my  enemy's 
friend.  It  did  not  take  me  long.  I  was  on  the  train 
one  day,  when  I  met  a  yoimg  girl,  beautiful,  graceful, 
fresh,  but  sad.  My  practical  eye  soon  sized  up  the 
•situation  and  I  made  friends  with  her.  She  explained 
to  me  that  she  was  coming  to  Chicago  to  seek  a  posi- 
tion. Then,  slowly,  but  as  surely  as  the  snake  coils 
itself  around  the  helpless,  bleating  kid,  so  did  I  spin 
my  web  of  Hell  around  her.  'Now,'  I  said,  after  I  had 
made  all  arrangements,  'I  don't  want  to  know  your 
real  name,  for  I  don't  like  to  lie  if  anyone  should  ask 
for  yon.* 


A  STORY  OF  THE  CHICAGO  GHETTO.  6S 

"Ha,  ha!  Only  think  of  it,  sir!  I  was  too  good 
to  Her 

The  wild  glitter  of  the  black  eyes  made  me  think  of 
a  snake,  as  the  woman  writhed  and  twisted  and  uttered 
her  maniacal  screeches. 

"Well,  I  brought  her  in,  as  the  saying  goes.  I  toc^ 
her  to  the  dressmaker's  and  in  a  week's  time  she  was 
ready  to  show.  I  notified  the  man.  That  night  the 
scenes  of  revelry  and  debauchery  outdid  all  former 
efforts.  Men  and  women  sang  and  danced,  wine 
flowed  and  money  was  spent  in  the  most  reckless  man- 
ner. The  little  girl  easily  outclassed  all  others.  The 
wine  soon  caused  her  to  cast  aside  her  modesty,  which 
was  a  part  of  her,  and  she  was  the  merriest  one  of  the 
lot.  It  was  three  o'clock  when  I  assisted  the  man  to 
undress  her  and  put  her  into  the  best  bed  in  the  house, 
then  I  left  for  my  own  room.  Night  after  night  these 
scenes  followed.  Great  was  my  glee  when  a  carriage 
would  come  down  the  street  and  boldly  drive  up  to  the 
door.  I  was  so  delighted  that  I  became  bold  and  pro- 
ceeded to  return  some  of  my  now  unpopular  neighbor's 
taunts  and  jeers.  It  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  men 
to  bring  strange  women  to  my  place,  so  I  was  not  sur- 
prised when,  one  evening  about  nine  o'clock,  I  saw  a 
veiled  woman  alight  from  a  carriage  and  come  to  my 
door.  The  maid  announced,  *A  lady  to  see  you,  ma- 
dame.'  I  went  forward,  and  just  as  I  pulled  the  door 
open  a  hand  shot  out  from  under  the  long  cape  and  I 
felt  a  blinding,  burning  sensation  spread  over  my 
face.  I  ran  inside.  Everything  that  was  convenient 
was'applied,  and  when  the  doctor  came  he  told  me 


68  TALE  THREE, 

it  was  acid.  That  is  how  I  got  the  scars.  I  went  td 
the  hospital.  The  little  girl  came  to  see  me  daily. 
She  spent  as  much  time  with  me  as  the  nurses  would 
allow  and  in  that  way  we  became  deeply  attached  to 
each  other.  I  put  her  in  charge  of  my  affairs,  and 
by  her  sweet  ways  she  won  the  esteem  and  admira- 
tion of  all  the  girls.  We  had  little  trouble  in  tracing 
the  acid  thrower.  Next  morning  after  it  occurred  my 
unfriendly  neighbor  was  found  dead  in  her  room.  A 
note  pinned  to  her  pillow  told  all.  She  had  done  me^ 
then  drank  poison. 

"I  recovered;  that  is,  so  far  as  you  can  see,  but  I 
was  too  badly  disfigured  for  publicity,  so  I  left  ray 
entire  place  in  the  hands  of  the  little  girl  and  opened 
a  home  for  women  during  confinement. 

"Things  ran  on  this  way  for  two  years.  I  had 
many  bright  but  wayward  girls  in  my  care  during 
that  time.  The  little  girl's  visits  were  less  frequent 
to  me  and  I  had  not  seen  her  for  months,  when  she 
came  to  me  one  day  and  told  me  she  was  to  become 
a  mother.  I  took  her  in,  of  course,  and  the  former 
resort  was  rented.  The  time  arrived  for  her  expected 
illness.  The  baby  was  a  bright  girl.  The  little  mother 
hung  between  life  and  death  for  days.  She,  in  her 
delirium,  roamed  everywhere,  called  many  by  name, 
and  spoke  of  places  she  had  known.  One  day  during 
her  ravings  I  attempted  to  arrange  her  bed  more  com- 
fortably, and  in  order  to  do  so  was  compelled  to  turn 
her  over.  I  discovered  that  her  back  and  shoulders 
were  covered  with  a  rash.  I  thought  a  tepid  bath 
would  be  just  the  thing,  so  I  slipped  her  gown  down 
and  laid  bare  her  back.    I  saw  a  scar.    Believe  me  or 


a  STORY  OV  TEE  CHICAQO  GHETTO.  67 

act,  mister,  that  acid  felt  cooling  on  my  face  compared 
to  the  pam  which  now  fired  me  within  and  without. 
My  daughter!  I  was  able  to  be  up  and  around  the 
house  when  she  regained  her  senses.  She  asked  for  her 
baby.  I  don't  know  why,  but  I  lied  to  her.  I  was  not 
too  good  to  lie  this  time." 

The  gurgle  which  emitted  from  the  woman's  throat 
at  this  juncture  was  a  poor  excuse  for  a  laugh. 

"Yes,  I  lied ;  I  told  her  it  had  died ;  and  to  think  it 
was  then  in  the  nursery  with  several  others,  and  the 
joUiest,  cunningest  one  of  the  lot ! 

"'The  little  mother  got  well  and  strong  and  she  got 
a  good  position  and  a  man,  a  real  man,  fell  heels  over 
head  in  love  with  her,  and  now  they  are  married.  Now 
she  has  three  sweet  children." 

"Do  you  ever  see  your  daughter  ?'* 

At  this  question  the  small  black  eyes  snapped,  and 
the  haggard  woman  started. 

"Don't  say  that,  mister,  please ;  'cause  nobody  knows. 

"Yes,  I  see  her  twice  a  week.  She  has  a  beautiful 
home  and  for  the  sake  of  old  times  she  has  me  come 
and  clean  her  room  twice  a  week.  She  says  I  do  it  so 
much  better  than  her  regular  servants.  Oh,  mister, 
you  don't  know  how  long  and  faithful  I  work  in  that 
room." 

"And  the  other  little  girl;  her  first  baby?" 

"Oh,  the  kid?" 

**Yes." 

"Well,  you  see,  I'm  trymg  to  raise  her  right,  for  now 
yoti  see  I  know  right  from  wrong.  She  is  nearly  ten. 
A  year  ago  a  drunken  man  came  down  here  and 
brought  a  monkey.    He  mistreated  it  so  that  it  bit  him 


68  TALE  THREE. 

and  broke  away.  It  ran  to  the  kid  and  nothing  could 
get  it  to  leave,  so  the  man  told  her  to  keep  it,  and 
he  took  ratlier  a  fancy  to  her  in  his  drunken  way  and 
took  her  up  town  and  bought  her  an  organ.  From  that 
on  we  lived  real  well,  but  during  the  first  cold  snap 
the  fire  went  out  one  night  and  when  we  got  up 
'Pranks'  w^s  froze  to  death.  Since  then  she  has  begged 
a  'right  smart.' " 

"Does  she  ever  see  her  mother?" 

"Sometimes ;  not  often,  though,  mister.  I  took  her 
with  me  onct  jes'  after  the  coal  oil  man's  little  girl 
died  and  his  wife  give  me  all  her  clothes,  'cause  she 
said  I'd  been  there  and  helped  so  much.  So  I  kind 
a  dressed  the  little  one  up  and  took  her  over,  and 
while  I  worked  she  played  with  her — I  mean  with 
the  other  children,  and  when  I  got  ready  to  start  home 
I  like  to  never  got  her  to  come.  She  cried  most  all 
night,  so  I  don't  take  her  no  more,  but  she's  gone 
over  there  now.  I  was  over  there  today  and  done  the 
cleaning  and  the  'lady*  (that's  what  I  always  call  her) 
said  if  I  would  send  the  little  one  over  she  would 
give  her  a  suit  or  two  of  her  older  girl's  underclothes. 
You  see  her  girl's  younger  tlian  the  kid,  but  she's  fat- 
ter, so  I  guess  they'll  fit.  Lord,  I  wish  she'd  come, 
mister,  for  now  I've  told  you  all  and  you'll  be  goin' 
and  it'll  be  awful  lonesome  here." 

*'I  will  wait  until  she  comes,  if  you  don't  object." 

"No,  I  will  be  glad,  and  I  guess  I'd  better  put  this 
soup  on  and  warm  it,  for  she'll  be  cold  and  hungry." 

A  few  moments  and  a  rattle  at  the  doo-  announced 
the  "kid's"  coming.  She  was  a  sweet-faced  child,  but 
the  beauty  which  would  have  been  visible  under  favor- 


A  BTORY  OF  THE   CHICAGO   GHETTO.  69 

able  circumstances  was  marred  by  the  pinched,  drawn 
expression  which  always  attends  want.  Without  ado, 
or  bashfulness,  she  unrolled  a  bundle^  shouting,  "Look 
Granny,  two  for  you  and  two  for  me.  The  lady  had 
scHne  of  her  own  that  was  too  big  and  she  said  you 
could  have  'em." 

And  there,  under  the  rays  of  light  shed  from  the  tin 
lamp,  I  saw  articles  of  silk  underwear  with  a  mono- 
gram on  the  waistband,  the  same  which  adorned  an  in- 
vitation to  a  party  for  one  night  next  week,  which  I 
had  received  that  morning  and  now  carried  in  my 
pocket. 


TALE  FOUR. 

A  WOMAN    OF  THIRTY-EIGHT. 

"Look  at  his  pretty  face  for  Just  one  minute ! 

His  braided  frock  and  dainty  buttoned  shoes; 
His  firm  shut  hand,  the  favorite  plaything  in  it- 
Then  tell  me,  mothers,  was't  not  hard  to  lose 
And  miss  him  from  my  side — 
My  little  boy  that  died? 

"How  many  another  boy,  as  dear  and  charming, 
His  father's  hope,  his  mother's  one  delight. 
Slips  through  istrange  sicknesses,  all  fear  disarming. 
And  lives  a  long,  long  life  in  parent's  sight! 
Mine  was  so  short  a  pride ! 
And  then — my  poor  boy  died." 

"Perhaps  if  he  had  lived,"  she  said,  as  she  handed 
me  a  Httle  tintype  of  a  round-faced  baby,  whose  laugh- 
ing face  was  surrounded  by  ringlets  of  hair  which 
looked  as  though  they  might  have  been  silk. 

"Perhaps,"  she  repeated  in  a  dreamy  way,  "it  might 
have  beeen  different." 

She  was  a  woman  of  thirty-eight.  She  did  not  look 
it  when  I  was  first  admitted  to  her  apartments.  She 
then  appeared  to  be  a  very  demure  little  housewife  of 
ten  years  less.  It  was  in  the  afternoon  and  she  was  suit- 
ably attired  to  receive  callers,  and  had  she  not  been, 
I  am  of  the  opinion  that  she  would  have  bowed  gra- 
ciously to  the  inevitable,  and  received  me  Just  the 

71 


72  TALE  FOUR. 

same,  for  she  was  one  of  those  matter-of-fact  souls 
who  do  not  allow  formality  to  interfere  with  pleas- 
ure. Not  that  she  would  appear  in  a  soiled  dressing 
sacque,  or  an  old  skirt  which  bore  evidence  of  the 
various  strains,  neither  would  she  be  guilty  of  coming 
to  the  front  with  ragged  shoes  on  those  dainty  feet; 
but  to  make  a  long  story  short,  she  was  too  consider- 
ate of  a  man's  "fussy  feeling'"  to  keep  him  waiting  an 
hour  or  more  while  she  labored  before  the  mirror 
trying  to  obliterate  the  traces  of  time  and  increase  the 
beauty  of  form. 

Ethel  Manning  had  been  and  still  was  more  comely 
than  many  women  in  more  favorable  circumstances. 
She  was  not  so  tall  that  she  was  striking,  but  the 
willowness  of  her  figure  seemed  to  add  power  to  the 
face  on  which  every  thought  was  plainly  visible  befone 
she  allowed  the  red  curve,  commonly  called  mouth,  to 
open  in  utterance.  She  spoke  slowly,  and  as  each  word 
fell  on  one's  ear  the  evidence  of  the  voice  having  been 
cultivated  became  more  convincing.  Her  deep  violet 
eyes  were  luminous  and  seemed  to  grow  darker  with 
the  earnestness  of  her  sentiment.  Her  chin  was  a 
trifle  short,  however  one  would  at  once  decide  that  it 
was  made  that  way  to  correspond  with  the  nose,  which, 
to  one  critically  inclined,  might  seem  to  be  abbreviated 
to  a  certain  extent.  All  in  all,  she  was  one  of  those 
people  who  are  all  life  and  activity,  yet  possessed  with 
the  gift  of  discreet  executive  ability.  If  she  had  lacked 
anywhere  in  personal  charms  the  deficit  was  supplied 
to  one's  mind's  eye  the  moment  one  would  glance  at 
her  hair.    It  was  plentiful  and  seemed  to  cover  her 


A  W0MA13  OF  THIRTY-EIORT.  7$ 

head  with  bright  rippling'  waves  which  shimmered 
with  every  motion  of  the  well  poised  head. 

Bright  colors  might  have  been  more  becoming  to  her 
winsome  nature,  but  she  was  clad  in  black,  some  soft, 
clinging  material  on  the  crepe  de  chene  order.  The 
neatness  of  the  design,  the  fine  texture,  and  the  cor- 
rectness of  the  fit  only  added  to  the  grace  with  which 
she  wore  it. 

"No  doubt  you  would  have  been  happier,"  I  said, 
as  I  handed  the  little  tintype  back  to  her. 

"I  don't  know,"  she  said  sweetly;  "perhaps  some- 
body would  have  been  purer  today." 

"Well,  Miss  Manning,  I  am  all  attention  and  over 
anxious  to  hear  your  story." 

"All  right,  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know,  and  think  that 
is  enough,"  she  said,  as  she  cast  her  eyes  downward. 

"I  was  raised  a  Christian.  I  taught  a  Sunday-school 
class  from  the  time  I  was  sixteen  until  I  was  just 
turning  my  eighteenth  year.  At  this  point  in  my  life 
my  parents  changed  their  place  of  abode ;  the  only  re- 
gret I  felt  aside  from  my  breaking  up  of  a  general 
friendship,  was  the  fact  that  I  was  called  upon  to  leave 
my  sweetheart, 

"David  Strathraore  was  all  to  me  that  any  young 
man  can  be  to  a  girl  who  is  in  love.  He  had  lived 
in  the  little  village  where  I  was  bom  and  raised  for 
twelve  years,  during  which  time  we  had  been  school- 
mates, play-fellows,  steadfast,  youthful  friends,  and 
with  the  true  congeniality  of  our  young  natures  we  be- 
came lovers  early  in  life.  He  was  constant,  true  and 
tender.  I  had  learned  to  count  upon  his  sagacity  in  all 
thin^.    I  was  not  alone  in  my  admiration  for  him; 


74  TALE  FOUR. 

that  is  to  say,  although  I  was  the  only  girl  who  really 
loved  him,  but  think  that  was  because  it  was  a  foregone 
conclusion  that  marriage  was  to  be  the  result  of  our 
constant  association.  Everybody  who  knew  him  ad- 
mired him,  and  that  meant  nearly  every  man,  woman 
and  child  in  the  locality,  for  his  father  was  a  grain 
merchant  and  David  had  grown  up  in  his  business  there 
by  coming  in  contact  with  almost  every  citizen. 

"I  had  never  known  what  trouble  was,  and  when, 
on  the  evening  before  we  were  to  leave  my  native 
town,  David  and  I  took  a  long  stroll,  I  felt  as  though 
eadi  step  brought  me  nearer  to  the  grave. 

"  'But  we  will  be  true  to  each  other,'  he  said,  as 
he  held  me  in  his  arms  pressing  his  warm  lips  to  mine. 

"  *Yes,  David,  and  you  will  come  for  me  soon,  won't 
you,  dear?' 

"  *Yes,  Ethel,  as  soon  as  I  have  placed  a  sufficient 
sum  in  the  bank  to  make  us  a  home,  I  will  come  for 
my  blue-eyed  belle.* 

"So  with  promises  of  loyal  devotion,  we  parted. 

"I  really  liked  my  new  surroundings  very  much 
in  our  new  home.  The  young  people  were  very  kind 
to  me  and  I  was  soon  on  a  firm  footing  with  the  best 
society  of  the  town.  It  was  a  college  town  and  I  met 
a  young  man  who  was  in  his  last  year  of  school. 

"His  name  was  Edward  Singleton,  and  I  was  more 
than  delighted  to  know  that  he  and  my  David  were 
warm  friends.  That  fact  bound  us  closer  together,  and 
1  did  not  feel  that  I  was  being  disloyal  to  David  when 
I  accepted  the  attentions  of  his  friend  Singleton. 

"He  was  very  kind,  a  bom  aristocrat,  and  soon  be- 
came devoted  to  me. 


A  WOMATJ  OF  THIBTY-EIGET,  7* 

"David  came  to  see  me  as  often  as  possible.  K% 
such  times  Singleton  eould  call  with  him,  but  always 
retired  from  the  scene  as  soon  as  propriety  would  allow. 
He  seemed  to  know  that  David  and  I  were  engaged. 
Once  when  it  was  time  for  David  to  call,  he  failed. 
Fearing  he  was  ill  I  immediately  wrote  to  him  to  as- 
certain the  cause.  His  very  cold  letter  informed  me 
that  he  had  come  to  our  town  with  the  intention  of 
making  his  regular  call,  but  had  learned  that  I  was 
being  attended  in  a  very  chivalrous  manner  by  his  old 
friend  Singleton,  and  he  did  not  wish  to  be  classed  as 
an  interloper,  etc. 

"That  almost  killed  me ;  that  letter  petrified  my  heart 
It  took  months  of  indulgence  and  constant  coaxing  for 
Mr.  Singleton  to  convince  me  that  it  was  David's  plan 
to  jilt  me. 

"  'You  don't  know/  he  said,  'but  there  is  some  one 
else  he  loves.* 

"He  besought  me  to  bestow  my  love  on  him,  but  I 
was  true  to  David.  It  was  a  fact  that  I  had  not  an- 
swered his  letter.  I  simply  ignored  him.  I  still  ac- 
cepted Mr.  Singleton's  attentions  and  allowed  him  to 
condemn  David,  but  it  took  more  than  that  to  cause 
me  to  rescind  my  promise. 

"But  the  time  came — it  came,  too,  just  as  I  had 
arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  I  could  not  live  longer 
without  David.  Of  course,  I  had  Mr.  Singleton  at 
my  feet  making  love  to  me  all  the  time  and  I  think 
that  had  much  to  do  with  my  endurance  in  the  matter, 
for  when  a  woman  loves  a  man  and  that  man  for  any 
reason  whatever  goes  out  of  her  life,  she  can  even  ap- 


76  TALE  FOUR. 

predate  the  affection  of  a  good  loyal  dog.  It  scans 
to  fill  an  aching  void,  you  know. 

"As  I  said,  the  time  came  when  the  last  cord  of  love 
which  bound  me  to  David  was  called  upon  to  stand  a 
severe  strain.  It  happened  in  this  way:  There  was 
a  party  given  near  our  home.  I  was  invited  to  attend 
and  Mr.  Singleton  had  insisted  on  calling  for  me,  but 
there  had  happened  to  be  one  girl  in  the  crowd  who 
had  made  the  remark  that  I  surely  must  be  proud  to 
be  able  to  take  up  all  of  Ned  Singleton's  time. 

"It  stung  me,  and  not  caring  to  be  the  butt  of  re- 
marks, I  declined  to  go.  I  was  at  home  that  evening 
when  about  ten  o'clock  Mr.  Singleton  called.  He  apolo- 
gized for  the  time  and  then  went  on  to  say  smilingly 
that  he  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of  running  in 
just  to  tell  me  that  David  was  at  the  party  with  Emma 
Qine. 

"The  blood  left  my  face.  I  could  feel  the  pallor 
creeping  over  me,  then  with  a  flash  and  a  horrid 
thought,  I  almost  screamed : 

"  'I  don't  believe  it.' 

"I  was  now  burning  up. 

**  'Gome,*  said  Singleton. 

"I  went,  and  there  through  the  bright  plate  glass 
I  could  see  that  the  bad  thought  of  calling  Singleton 
a  liar  was  entirely  wrong.  David  was  enjoying  him- 
self with  the  other  young  people. 

"The  words  of  love  that  Mr.  Singleton  poured  into 
my  ear  that  night  sounded  like  the  song  of  the  nightin- 
gale. It  soothed  my  poor,  troubled  heart,  and  seemed 
to  gather  the  torn  and  bleeding  fragments  together 
and  they  grew  with  a  new  hope.    I  did  not  know  that 


A  WOMATH  OF  THIRTYEIQET,  tt 

I  was  yearning  to  be  loved,  but  I  was.  My  soul  was 
fed  to  its  full.  I  had  never  before  fully  enjoyed  Sin- 
gleton's protestations  of  love,  but  now  they  were  as 
healing  balm,  and  I  was  glad  to  lay  my  face  on  his 
shoulder  and  weep  as  a  child  weeps  for  its  Ic^t  mother, 
while  his  strong  arms  encircled  my  form.  With  each 
loving  word  he  gave  me  a  firm  but  gentle  pressure, 
which  only  made  the  shivers  and  sobs  more  delightfully 
thrilling,  and  while  his  own  great  heart  dirobbed  in 
muffled  accord  with  mine  he  kissed  away  my  tears, 
smoothed  back  the  straggling  locks  of  hair  which  clung 
to  my  feverish  face  and  softened  my  feelings  in  such 
a  way  that  when  he  tenderly  took  me  in  his  arms  for 
the  last  time  that  night  I  felt  that  there  had  been  a 
death  and  a  birth  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  that 
I  was  the  mother  of  two  children  and  those  two  were 
each  named  Love,  and  that  in  the  act  of  burying  one 
in  the  darkness  of  the  cavern  of  despair  the  other  Love 
had  shed  its  light  and  been  bom  into  my  soul. 

"From  that  on  I  wondered  how  a  girl  could  be  so 
fbohsh  as  to  think  she  was  in  love  with  anyone  until 
she  had  known  at  least  more  than  one  man. 

"Those  were  happy  days,"  said  the  girl  with  a  sigh* 
as  she  glanced  at  the  little  picture. 

"And  of  course  you  and  Mr.  Singletc«i  were  mar- 
ried," said  L 

"I  will  tell  you  all,  everything,"  she  said,  then  hastily 
rising,  she  walked  across  the  room  and  gazed  out  of  the 
window. 

When  she  returned  tears  were  glistering  on  her 
cheeks. 


78  TALE  FOUR. 

I  waited  for  her  to  continue,  which  she  did  after 
a  moment. 

"Those  were  happy  days;  I  mean  the  last  days  of 
Ned's  school,  for  we  planned  our  future,  at  least  my 
future.  He  graduated  with  highest  honors  and  came 
to  see  me  often  during  vacation.  He  had  intended 
■  to  settle  in  business  somewhere  before  the  next  term 
of  school  commenced.  He  was  just  killing  time  for 
one  summer,  he  said.  He  seemed  to  fully  realize  that 
his  boyhood  days  were  over  and  put  in  his  time  call- 
ing on  me  and  writing  to  old  college  chums. 

"We  were  much  surprised  when  the  management 
of  the  institution  of  learning  which  he  had  attended 
offered  him  a  chair  in  the  college.  He  had  never 
aspired  to  become  identified  with  the  faculty,  but  the 
honor  was  so  great  for  a  young  man  that  he  was  not 
long  in  allowing  his  friends  to  persuade  him  to  ac- 
cept. 

"Our  wedding  day  was  set ;  it  was  to  occur  during 
the  holiday  season.  Just  about  the  time  that  Ned  took 
his  position  I  realized  that  our  indiscretions  in  love 
had  led  to  a  state  of  affairs  that  would  be  exceed- 
ingly embarrassing.  I  told  Ned  my  trouble  and  in- 
sisted on  an  immediate  marriage.  But  he,  of  course, 
would  not  do  that.  Now  that  he  was  a  Professor 
there  must  be  some  deliberation  in  the  matter  of  a 
ceremony.  A  big  wedding  must  be  planned.  Then  I 
began  to  fail  in  health,  and  a  physician,  who  had  been 
an  old  classmate  of  Ned's,  advised  that  I  go  South. 
My  mother  wished  to  accompany  me,  but  as  my 
father's  health  was  poor  I  simply  declared  myself 
against  going  unless  she  remained  with  him.    I  told 


A  WOMAN  OF  THIRTY-EIGHT.  79 

her  I  would  rather  stay  at  home  and  die  than  go  away 
and  live  at  the  expense  of  my  father's  comfort. 

"I  went  alone;  no  power  could  help  me  from  the 
predicament  which  had  been  wrought  by  folly. 

"My  babe  was  born  in  New  Orleans.  Ned  came 
to  see  me  as  often  as  his  duties  would  permit;  I  had 
the  tenderest  of  care,  and  he  always  commented  on 
my  good  appearance  when  he  was  with  me ;  but  I  am 
sure  if  he  could  have  seen  me  one  hour  after  he  had 
gone  he  would  have  thought  differently. 

"Of  course,  I  begged  him  to  marry  me,  and  he  faith- 
fully promised  to  do  so,  but,  he  said,  'We  must  first 
allow  your  dishonor  to  be  forgotten/  " 

"Think  of  that,  will  you — ^my  dishonor  1" 

A^  this  thought  Ethel  began  to  pace  the  floor,  seem- 
ing to  forget  my  presence. 

"Ah,"  she  said,  "if  the  baby  had  only  lived !"  Then, 
clutching  the  little  square  of  tin,  she  pressed  it  to  her 
lips  with  the  fervor  of  a  loving  mother. 

"If  you  had  but  lived,"  she  said,  as  her  deep  blue 
eyes  gazed  at  the  chubby  face  shown  in  the  picture. 

"He  put  me  off  from  time  to  time." 

"One  day  I  received  a  letter  from  my  mother  saying 
that  she  would  visit  me.  Horrors !  what  was  I  to  do. 
It  was  at  this  point  that  the  good  little  French  woman 
with  whom  I  was  making  my  home  came  to  my  rescue. 
She  was  a  mother.  She  had  a  child  a  year  older  than 
mine,  but  still  at  the  breast.  I  told  her  of  my  pre- 
dicament. 

"  'Never  mind,  dear,'  said  she,  with  a  pat  on  the 
head,  'tell  your  mere  to  come ;  I  will  save  you.'  " 

"On  the  day  my  mother  was  to  arrive  she  sent  her 


80  TALE  FOUR. 

child  to  her  sister's  home  in  the  country,  and  for  three 
days  my  child  received  the  nourishment  which  right- 
fully belonged  to  another  child. 

"I  looked  quite  well  and  my  mother  insisted  on 
my  returning  home  with  her,  but  I  made  the  excuse 
that  I  was  going  to  take  a  course  and  become  a  trained 
nurse.    My  argument  prevailed. 

"In  sixty  days  my  baby  was  at  rest  in  a  far  off 
comer  in  one  of  the  famous  cemeteries  of  New  Or- 
leans, which  is  the  object  of  so  much  interest  to  trav- 
elers from  the  fact  that  all  the  vaults  are  above  the 
ground.  Then  for  many  reasons.  I  did  go  into  a 
training  school  and  eventually  graduated  as  a  profes- 
sional nurse. 

"I  followed  that  occupation  for  eight  years." 

"But  what  became  of  Professor  Singleton?" 

"Oh,  he  became  Professor  Doubleton,"  said  the  girl, 
with  a  toss  of  her  head,  which  denoted  more  sarcaan 
than  words  could  imply. 

'^ou  mean " 

"Yes,  I  mean  he  was  married  three  weeks  after  the 
baby  died,  while  I  was  yet  weeping  my  eyes  red  as  I 
sat  on  that  cold  gray  slab  of  stone  each  day." 

"Did  you  not  protest  ?" 

"Yes,  I  wrote,  upbraiding  him  with  all  the  power 
I  had  left,  but  sorrow  for  the  loss  of  my  baby  had  so 
softened  me  that  my  letter  was  more  in  the  manner  of 
an  appeal  than  a  command,  and  a  man  who  is  as  heart- 
less as  he  will  quickly  see  a  woman's  weak  point  and 
will  not  hesitate  to  grasp  the  opportunity  of  crushing 
her  so  completely  that  she  loses  all  semblance  of  her 
former  self." 


A  'WOMA^  OF  TSIRTY-EIQHT.  81 

"Hie  did  answer  me ;  rather  a  long  letter,  too,  it  was, 
but  among  other  things  he  said  that  his  position  in  life 
was  so  changed  and  that  he  would  be  able  to  rise 
higher  if  he  would  marry  some  one  in  his  present  sta- 
ticMi,  and  a  lot  of  such  rot.  He  closed  by  saying  that 
*3  woman  with  a  past  has  no  future.' 

"At  the  end  of  eight  years'  service  as  a  nurse  I 
was  a  mature  woman  of  thirty.  I  had  learned  enough 
of  the  world  to  be  able  to  take  care  of  myself.  The 
last  patient  for  whom  I  cared  in  the  capacity  of  nurse 
was  a  foreigner;  he  was  a  nobleman  who  had  con- 
tracted the  yellow  fever  which  was  raging  in  the 
South  at  that  time. 

"One  accomplishment  which  I  had  picked  up  at  odd 
times  was  playing  the  guitar.  I  could  sing  a  little, 
and  this  patient,  who  was  wealthy,  seemed  to  improve 
so  rapidly  after  he  was  able  to  listen  and  enjoy  music 
that  I  would  often  sit  and  play  and  sing  softly  to  him 
for  hours.  The  music  was  not  grand,  but,  as  he  said, 
'it  was  vera  sweet.' 

"As  soon  as  he  was  able  to  leave  the  hospital  he 
insisted  that  I  take  a  vacation ;  purely  out  of  gratitude 
he  took  me  to  New  York,  where  he  lavished  many  fine 
presents  on  me. 

"At  last,  and  to  my  sorrow,  the  time  arrived  when 
the  prince  must  sail  for  his  native  land,  and  while 
I  did  not  love  him  I  was  sorry  to  have  him  go.  He 
had  never  been  anything  to  me  nor  I  to  him,  except  on 
the  lines  of  purest  Platonicy.  True,  we  had  been 
miich  together.  He  was  kind  and  affectionate  to  me ; 
he  had  held  me  in  his  arms,  but  beyond  the  admiration 
of  pure  loyal  friendship  he  had  never  expressed  him- 


82r  TALE   FOUR. 

self.  I  think  he  detected  my  feelings  as  the  time  for 
his  departure  drew  near,  for  I  could  tell  that  he  was 
more  attentive  and  considerate  than  ever  before.  One 
day  he  came  to  my  room  and  found  me  crying",  where- 
upon he  took  me  gently  in  his  arms  and  asked  what 
caused  my  sorrow ;  as  I  sought  to  free  myself  that  I 
might  bathe  my  swollen  eyes,  this  little  picture  dropped 
from  my  bosom  where  I  had  hastily  thrust  it.  Out  of 
chivalry  he  picked  it  up  and  handed  it  to  me,  glancing 
at  it  as  he  did  so.- 

"'Ah,'  said  he,  '&  story,  eh?' 

"1  indignantly  replied  that  I  had  never  lied  to  him, 
for  I  had  never  told  him  anything. 

"  'No,  no.  I  mean  you  have — you — know — perhaps 
— ah — a  life  story.' 

"Then  while  he  held  me  in  his  strong  arms  I  told 
him  all.  I  think  I  felt  better  after  I  had  finished  than 
I  ever  had  since  Ned  Singleton  had  instilled  a  hope  in 
my  heart.  It  was  only  three  hours  until  the  boat 
would  draw  in  the  gang-plank  and  depart  for  sunny 
Italy. 

"The  prince  came  to  say  goodbye,  as  he  held  my 
hands  in  both  his  and  looked  into  my  eyes  I  saw  the 
tenderness  shine  out  of  his  face,  then,  without  warn- 
ing, without  power  to  stop,  I  burst  into  tears. 

"  'There,  there,  little  girl,'  he  said,  'don't  cry,  I 
won't  go  and  leave  you ;  you  shall  go  with  me.' 

"Glad  to  leave  the  country  where  I  had  known  so 
much  misery  and  pain  I  did  not  wait  for  a  second  invi- 
tation. In  one  hour  my  trunk  was  aboard  the  vessel, 
and  I  was  strolling  about  the  deck  taking  in  the  won- 


A  WOMAN  OF  THIRTY-EIGHT.  83 

ders  which  the  huge  ocean  liner  affords  the  untrained 
mind  -of  the  untraveled  novice. 

"The  state  room  (our  state  room)  was  to  me  the 
most  wonderful  and  interesting  point  on  the  boat,  so 
cozy  and  secluded,  to  what  I  had  anticipated,  that  I 
felt  like  lounging  around  all  the  time  for  the  first 
day  or  two  out. 

"The  prince  was  so  pleased  to  have  me  play  and  sing 
to  him  that  I  found  great  pleasure  in  that  pastime. 

"I  know  you  think  it  strange  that  a  woman  of  the 
age  that  I  had  reached,  should  repeat  my  youthful  in- 
discretions, but  nevertheless  I  did  so.  The  common- 
place existence  of  man  and  mistress  seemed  very  con- 
ducive to  pleasure  for  we  did  enjoy  each  other's  society 
so  much. 

"We  traveled  from  one  point  of  interest  to  another 
in  the  foreign  country;  six  years  had  been  spent  in 
sight  seeing  and  pleasure  seeking.  I  was  then  thirty- 
six.  We  were  in  Paris  when  the  Chicago  World's  Fair 
opened.  The  Prince  had  often  told  me  that  we  must 
begin  to  surrender  each  other,  for  he  was  expected  to 
marry  someone  of  rank;  I  knew  all  the  time  that  he 
was  everything  to  me  that  it  was  possible  for  him  to 
be.  I  well  knew  that  I  was  drifting  down  the  stream 
of  time  only  to  be  cast  onto  the  breakers  of  separation. 
We  could  see  the  great  ghost  of  dissolution  looming 
up  higher  and  higher  as  one  by  one  the  days  were 
torn  from  our  calendar  of  pleasure.  That  one  haunt- 
ing thought  was  the  only  blot  on  our  title  of  happiness. 
I  was  surrounded  by  all  the  luxuries  of  the  land.  The 
Prince  lavished  costly  presents  on  me  and  seemed  so 
happy  when  he  could  think  of  some  little  act  of  kind- 


84  TALE  FOUR. 

ness  that  would  especially  please  me;  he  was  ever 
thoughtful  and  kind,  he  cared  nothing  for  the  company 
of  other  women. 

"He  came  to  our  apartments  one  day.  I  was  almost 
lost  in  thought  and  only  looked  up  and  smiled  after 
he  had  taken  my  face  between  his  soft  hands  and 
kissed  me. 

"  'And  what  is  my  little  Senorita  dreaming  about 
now?'  he  asked. 

"  'I  was  just  thinking/  I  said,  'that  my  boy  would 
have  been  almost  a  man  now  had  he  lived,  and  now 
that  I  must  give  you  up  soon  I  would  have  had  some 
one  to  love  me.' 

"  'Oh,  don't  worry,  little  girl,'  (he  always  called  me 
little  girl),  'I  guess  some  one  will  love  you.'  He 
seemed  to  forget  that  I  was  growing  old.  I  have  for- 
gotten to  mention  that  my  musical  education  had  been 
taken  up  and  I  had  learned  to  sing  fairly  well.  I  had 
been  thinking  how  I  might  earn  a  living  and  when  he 
came  in  I  told  him  my  quandary.  He  suggested  that 
I  take  instruction  in  French  dancing  and  come  to 
America  and  join  the  profession. 

"I  hesitated,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  the  point 
of  considering  such  a  proposition,  while  such  joy  as  I 
now  possessed  lasted.  Then  the  necessity  of  support- 
ing myself  again  forced  itself  into  my  mind,  and  we 
laid  the  plans  which  later  brought  me  to  this  city.  I 
gained  a  fair  knowledge  of  heel  and  toe  dancing,  and 
believing  what  my  teacher  said,  I  considered  myself 
competent  to  fill  an  engagement  in  America.  As  a 
last  farewell  trip  my  Prince  concluded  to  sail  with 
me,  we  would  take  in  the  sights  of  the  World's  Fair 


A  WOMAN  OP  THIRTY-EIGHT.  85^ 

here  and  he  would  then  say  goodbye  and  leave  me  in 
my  native  land,  older,  wiser  and  as  unhappy  as  when 
he  found  me,  but  it  must  all  end.  He  had  done  all 
and  more  for  me  than  he  had  promised.  It  was  such  a 
rarity  for  a  man  to  keep  his  word  with  me  that  the 
novelty  of  the  thing  was  entrancing. 

"The  Fair  and  all  its  glories  were  viewed  and  ab- 
sorbed by  us.  Then  came  the  sad  bitter  end  of  all; 
we  must  give  up  all  pleasures.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  last  few  days  of  his  stay.  We  sat  up  late  into 
the  night,  reviewing  all  our  travels. 

"Then  goodbye — I  lived  days  in  blank  despair.  Each 
time  I  looked  on  some  treasure  he  had  given  me,  tears 
would  flow  so  freely  as  to  indicate  no  control  of  the 
flood  gates  which  my  eyes  appeared  to  be. 

"At  last,  more  to  attract  my  mind  to  other  things, 
I  mi^e  application  for  a  position.  I  did  not  need  to 
work  yet,  for  the  Prince  had  left  me  with  a  well  filled 
purse.  I  had  no  trouble  in  getting  an  engagement.  I 
rehearsed  all  day,  performed  in  the  evening,  went  to 
my  room  at  night  and  looked  at  this  poor  little  picture 
and  cried  myself  to  sleep.  My  boy  would  have  been 
nineteen.  I  used  to  try  and  imagine  what  he  would 
have  been  like  as  a  full  grown  man. 

"One  night  as  I  was  doing  my  turn  I  saw  in  the 
audience  Professor  Singleton.  He  did  not  recognize 
me,  and  fool  like  I  left  the  stage  and  cried.  I  arose 
the  next  day  with  that  long  reaching  determination  and 
desire  to  see  him  and  talk  with  him.  It  was  an  easy 
matter  to  search  the  hotels.  I  found  him.  He  failed 
to  recogiiize  me  at  first,  but  a  few  words  from  me 
quickly  convinced  him  of  my  identity.    I  learned  that 


86  TALE  FOUR, 

his  daughter,  who  was  nearly  seventeen,  was  attending 
a  musical  college  here.  Then  I  wanted  to  see  her, 
but  was  careful  not  to  let  him  know  my  wishes  in  that 
direction. 

"I  soon  found  her  and  managed  to  make  her  my 
friend.  She  was  a  sweet  girl ;  I  often  closed  my  eyes 
and  took  her  in  my  arms  with  brain  afire  and  ears 
strained,  almost  expecting  to  hear  her  call  me  mamma. 

"We  grew  fond  of  each  other.  She  was  filled  with 
a  desire  to  go  on  the  stage. 

"I  dared  not  ask  her  about  her  home  or  her  par- 
ents. One  day  she  came  to  me  asking  me  to  go  with 
her  to  the  station  to  meet  a  friend,  as  she  put  it.  That 
friend  was  her  father.  I  would  not  have  gone  for 
worlds  for  I  was  not  inclined  to  make  anyone  suiter.  I 
am  sure  I  did  not  expect  to  be  a  witness  of  what  hap- 
pened. I  gave  him  credit  for  having  more  sense,  but 
as  she  led  me  to  meet  him,  instead  of  being  a  man  and 
accepting  his  position  by  bowing  to  the  circumstances, 
he  turned  his  back  on  me,  grabbed  lone  by  the  arm, 
and  hurried  her  into  a  carriage. 

"He  came  to  me  the  next  day  and  his  abuse  was  as 
shameful  and  disgraceful  as  it  was  uncalled  for.  He 
insisted  that  I  had  taken  foul  means  to  poison  his 
child's  mind.  I  begged  for  pity.  I  tried  to  stay  his 
scathing  tongue ;  but,  no.  He  would  show  me,  a  pub- 
lic woman,  how  to  entice  a  pure  young  girl  from  her 
duty.  Then  he  struck  me,  the  brute.  I  might  have 
forgiven  all  he  said,  for  I  suppose  he  was  sincere  in 
his  belief,  but  he  should  not  have  been  so  cruel  as  to 
use  personal  violence.  He  went  away  and  left  me  ly- 
ing on  the  floor  in  agony.    M}'  mind  was  quickly  made 


A  WOMA'N  OF  THIRTY-EIGHT.  87 

up.  He  prized  this  daughter  so  highly  that  he  could 
lay  me  low  in  the  dust  and  dirt.  I,  who  should  have 
been  mother  to  his  second  child  the  same  as  I  was 
to  the  first.  My  child  by  him  had  long  ago  been  food 
for  the  worms.  I  resolved  that  his  daughter  should 
meet  a  fate  worse  than  did  his  son.  I  would  ruin  her 
and  then  ask  him  to  strike  again,  strike  the  kind  of  a 
blow  that  he  deserved  when  I  was  young  and  fair  like 
his  much  beloved  daughter. 

"The  plan  was  long.  I  had  many  admirers,  several 
of  whom  professed  to  love  me ;  one  in  particular  whom 
I  think  meant  it.  I  sent  for  him  and  quickly  told 
him  that  I  had  been  injured,  and  that  a  certain  young 
lady  was  the  cause  of  it.  He  immediately  grew  gallant 
and  suggested  that  he  assist  me  in  punishing  my  tor- 
menter.  That  was  what  I  wanted.  He  would  do  any- 
thing for  me  especially  when  there  was  a  girl  in  the 
case.  I  told  him  how  he  could  meet  her.  He  followed 
my  instructions,  went  to  her  and  represented  himself 
as  a  theatrical  man  who  was  just  organizing  a  com- 
pany. 

"She  took  the  bait  easily  and  when  she  was  more 
than  half  drunk  he  brought  her  to  my  home,  where 
several  members  of  the  profession  had  gathered  for  a 
little  dinner.  She  soon  forgot  all  about  the  footlights, 
and  when  she  was  thoroughly  under  the  influence  we 
put  her  to  bed.  Her  downfall  was  as  complete  as  the 
plan  that  caused  it.  We  kept  her  there  for  four  days 
and  to  make  my  victory  more  pronounced  I  wired  for 
her  father.  His  curse  on  her  was  worse  than  the  one 
that  rested  upon  me.  He  cast  her  off  and  attempted 
to  strike  her  but  I  was  on  the  lookout.  I  put  myself 
between  him  and  her  with  a  dagger.   He  was  a  coward. 


86  TALE   FOUR. 

"He  went  away.  lone  became  herself  again  but  she 
was  a  pitiable  object.  She  wanted  so  much  to  die. 
Just  at  this  time  the  Prince  came  unexpectedly ;  he  had 
concluded  that  he  could  not  live  without  me  and  had 
come  to  take  me,  rank  or  no  rank.  He  met  lone  Sin- 
gleton; her  sadness  caused  him  to  ask  questions.  I 
told  him  all,  and  then  with  my  arms  around  his  neck 
asked  him  if  he  wished  me  to  be  happy. 

"  'Of  course  I  do,  dearest,  and  came  to  try  and  make 
you  so.' 

"  'Then,'  said  I,  'marry  lone,  and  not  me.' 

"He  objected,  but  I  would  not  yield,  and  she  is  a 
princess  now,  having  lavished  upon  her  the  same  kind 
treatment  which  almost  healed  the  wound  so  much  like 
bers,  that  I  had  suflFered." 


TALE    FIVl. 

A   FORECAST. 

"Ah,  that  is  the  ship  from  over  the  sea. 
That  is  bringing  my  lover  back  to  me. 
Bringing  my  lover  so  fond  and  true. 
Who  does  not  change  like  the  wind  like  you." 

"Oh,  my !  Look  at  that.  Money,  a  letter,  and  good 
news.  Oh,  jolly!  Three  aces,  change  of  places,  and 
affection  of  a  dark  man,  and  a  diamond  woman  has 
good  hearts  for  me,  and  great  days !  Of  all  things ! 
[Well,  just  look  at  that!  The  nine  of  diamonds,  my 
wish !  I  am  going  to  get  my  wish,  so  I  am,  'cause  the 
cards  say  so!" 

I  stood  in  the  open  door  as  the  above  monologue 
was  being  rendered,  feeling  a  trifle  guilty  at  the 
thought  that  I  was  even  a  friendly  eavesdropper.  I 
consoled  myself,  however,  with  the  assurance  that  I 
did  not  intend  to  listen,  and  that  I  stood  as  I  did  all 
on  account  of  the  picture  before  me.  Even  the  cal- 
loused heart  of  the  writer  was  felt  to  swell,  and  his 
mind  counted  backward  to  a  time  when  he  often 
looked  upon  such  sights  as  I  now  beheld. 

The  room  was  small,  but  very  cozy  and  well  fur- 
nished. The  careless  confusion  with  which  the  pil- 
lows and  doilies  were  scattered  around  the  room  was 
so  absolutely  natural  that  it  helped  me  to  form  an  opin- 
ion of  the  occupant.     And  she  was  but  little  more 


90  TALE  FIVE. 

than  a  child.  There  she  sat  tailor  f ashicai  on  the  soft, 
fur  rug,  shuffling  and  dealing  a  pack  of  cards,  all  the 
time  prattling  to  herself  as  some  card  was  turned  oyer 
that  would  signify  any  important  event  in  her  life. 
Her  sweet,  youthful  voice  was  in  unison  with  the 
rings  of  light  shining  hair,  while  the  rosebud  mouth 
seemed  to  talk  only  to  keep  the  big  blue  eyes  from  ex- 
pressing the  feelings  of  this  care  free  heart. 

When  the  merry  chattering  ceased  I  concluded  it 
was  absolutely  necessary,  for  manner's  sake  if  nothing 
more,  to  make  my  presence  known.  I  did  so  by  ad- 
dressing the  young  lady. 

"Ah,  are  you  here?  When  did  you  come?  Won't 
you  sit  down?" 

The  running  fire  of  questions  did  not  disturb  me  in 
the  least,  for  before  I  could  frame  an  answer  to  any 
of  them  she  continued  to  talk. 

"Now,  that  is  right;  take  that  big,  soft  chair  and 
here,  for  goodness  sake,  let  me  take  your  hat.  I  was 
just  telling  my  fortune,  and  don't  you  know,  it  just 
came  out  fine,  not  a  bad  card  in  it — isn't  that  jolly? 
And  would  you  like  to  have  your  fortune  told?  No, 
I  am  not  in  that  business  and  will  not  charge  you,  so 
there  now,  isn't  that  cheap  enough?" 

To  which  I  replied  that  I  should  prefer  to  be  enter- 
tained by  her  own  conversation  than  to  have  any  fore- 
cast added  by  reading  the  spots. 

"Oh,  well,  I  can't  entertain.'* 

"Yes,  but  you  can  give  me  some  news.** 

"News?" 

"Yes." 

"What  subject  can  I  enlighten  you  on?** 


A  FORECAST.  91 

**WeII,  you  are  such  an  interesting  little  body  I  think 
I  should  like  to  know  all  about  yourself." 

"All  that  I  know  is  that  I  am  in  love,  and,  oh,  yes, 
I  am  very,  very  rich,  I  guess,  at  least  my  lawyer  says 
so." 

"I  did  not  know  you  were  a  woman  of  wealth." 

"I  know.  You  see  no  one  knows  that  but  my  attor^ 
ney  and  myself,  and  now  that  I  have  told  you,  you  also 
know  it,  but  you  won't  tell  it,  will  you?" 

"Not  if  you  wish  it  to  remain  a  secret,  but  now  that 
you  have  told  me  so  much,  will  you  tell  me  why  you 
do  not  want  the  fact  to  become  public?" 

"Well,  you  see,  as  I  said,  I  am  in  love,  and  I  guess 
to  tell  you  one  part  I  must  tell  you  all,  but  you  are 
one  of  those  horrid  newspaper  reporters.  You  will 
have  that  all  printed." 

"No,  not  until  you  have  given  your  permission." 

"Have  some  candy,  and  see,  here  is  a  present  I  just 
received  yesterday.    Isn't  he  a  little  darling?" 

Whereupon  this  little  one  hundred  ten  pound  mite 
of  humanity  dropped  a  silk  poodle  from  under  a  soft 
comforter  with  one  hand  while  she  passed  a  box  of 
Allegrettis  to  me  with  the  other.  While  I  in  turn 
patted  the  dog  with  one  hand  and  at  the  same  time 
relieved  the  box  of  a  couple  of  pieces  of  the  sweet- 
meats. 

"Now,"  said  I,  "let's  have  a  story." 

"Well,  you  see,  it  was  this  way,  I  was  born  In 
Janesville,  Wisconsin.  My  father  was  a  mechanic; 
he  was  poor,  so  very  poor,  that  my  mother's  folks,  who 
were  rich,  got  awfully  mad  when  she  married  papa. 
They  would  not  go  to  see  her  nor  allow  her  to  go  to 
see  them. 


92  TALE  FIVE. 

"Finally  my  father  was  injured  by  a  falling  building 
and  for  two  years  we  were  dependent  on  charity  or» 
as  some  children  used  to  say  Jto  me,  we  were  county 
charges.  I  was  so  young  then  that  I  did  not  realize 
what  it  really  meant.  At  last  papa  gave  up  his  last  - 
breath  of  this  life  and  the  county  buried  him.  Mam- 
ma's rich  relatives  never  came  near  during  the  trouble. 
After  papa's  death,  mamma  obtained  work  in  the  home 
of  a  family  in  Milwaukee.  She  was  housekeeper  for 
an  old  gentleman  of  about  sixty-five.  His  wife  bad 
died  years  before  and  his  family  now  consisted  of  him- 
self, two  grown  daughters  and  one  son  about  twenty- 
two.  I  was  then  fourteen,  and  it  was  so  arranged 
that  I  was  to  assist  with  the  work  and  go  to  school. 
That  all  seemed  very  nice,  for  mamma  and  I  could 
live  together.  All  went  well  for  a  year,  during  which 
time  my  mother's  two  brothers  died  and  as  they  were 
the  only  remaining  heirs  to  the  large  estate,  their  de- 
mise left  my  grandmother  the  only  legal  heir,  as  my 
grandfather  had  so  provided  in  his  will  that  my  mother 
was  entirely  cut  off.  At  the  end  of  the  first  year  in 
our  Milwaukee  position,  Edmund  Decker  came  home 
from  college  ready  to  do  battle  with  the  world.  I 
felt  the  effects  of  the  menial  exactness  of  my  position. 
I  was  but  fifteen  then,  but  he  of  twenty-three,  fell 
in  love  with  me  and  fearing  his  father's  objections,  our 
meetings  were  secret.  Oh,  how  I  have  watched  and 
waited  for  him,  and  how  the  moments  would  fly  as  he 
held  me  in  his  arms  and  breathed  words  into  my  young 
ears  that  made  the  rich,  warm  blood  of  my  youth  leap 
and  bound  through  my  veins,  while  my  lips  and  cheeks 
burned  as  though  they  were  bein^  bathed  in  fire.   Alas, 


±  FORECAST.  93 

our  anticipations  were  true ;  we  were  caught  fairly  in 
one  of  our  little  love-making  scenes.  It  happened  one 
afternoon  when  we  supposed  everyone  was  away.  Ed- 
mund came  to  the  house  and  we  were  having  a  tete- 
a-tete  in  a  little  alcove  off  the  library.  Nothing  so 
bad  about  that,  but  one  of  the  sisters  who  existed 
chiefly  on  suspicion,  had  hidden  behind  some  heavy 
curtains,  witliin  three  feet  of  us,  and  after  hearing  as 
much  as  she  liked  she  stepped  out  of  her  hiding  place 
and  found  me  contentedly  curled  up  on  Edmund's 
lap. 

"It  all  ended  by  my  running  away  and  coming  to  Oil- 
cago.  I  did  not  let  anyone  know  where  I  was.  I  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  a  position  as  a  nurse  girl  in  one  of 
the  best  South  Side  homes.  One  day  I  was  in  the 
park  with  the  babe  who  v/as  entrusted  to  my  care,  and 
by  sheer  accident  met  Edmund.  He  explained  to  me 
that  he  was  located  in  the  city  and  had  taken  up  the 
study  of  law.  We  arranged  and  met  often  after  that ; 
finally  Edmund  asked  me  to  go  out  to  the  theater  with 
him  one  evening  and  by  a  great  effort  I  managed  to 
get  away  from  my  duties  long  enough  to  accept.  After 
the  play  Edmund  suggested  that  we  call  on  a  friend 
of  his  who  was  preparing  to  leave  the  cit}''  that  night 
and  bid  her  goodbye.  We  called  at  the  flat  of  his 
friend.  She  had  changed  her  plans  some  and  would 
not  go  until  three  o'clock  the  next  morning.  She  was 
just  preparing  some  lunch  after  her  day  of  packing. 
We  stayed  to  lunch  and  had  wine.  That  was  the  first 
I  had  ever  tasted.  I  never  did  return  to  the  nursery. 
Edmund  arranged  that  night  to  rent  his  friend's  fur- 
nished apartment  and  she  went  away  leaving  us  in 


94  TALE  FIVE. 

charge  of  everything.  Edmund  said  it  was  all  right, 
for  we  were  going  to  be  married  anyway  just  as  soon 
as  he  was  admitted  to  the  bar,  so  that  he  did  not  have 
to  depend  upon  his  father  for  support. 

"We  lived  very  happy,  my  husband  and  I,  for  he 
was  my  husband  and  he  used  to  call  me  his  wee  little 
wifey.  It  is  no  use  for  me  to  describe  all  the  fun  of 
the  few  short  months  we  dwelt  together  there,  but  it 
all  ended  in  this  way : 

"Edmund  was  so  devoted  and  attached  to  me  that 
in  order  to  be  with  me  constantly  he  neglected  liis 
studies  in  the  law  office.  Sometimes  he  would  not 
leave  me  for  days,  and  the  firm  \yith  whom  he  was 
studying  notified  his  father  of  his  dilatory  conduct. 
His  father  was  a  shrewd  man  and  was  not  long  in 
guessing  that  there  was  a  woman  in  the  affair  some 
place.  He  had  Edmund  watched,  followed  and  located 
in  the  house,  discovered  that  he  was  living  under  an 
assumed  name  with  some  woman  but  failed  to  deter- 
mine who  the  woman  was. 

One  day  I  watched  and  waited  for  Edmund  as  usual. 
Night  came,  but  no  Edmund;  all  night  I  waited  by 
the  window  for  that  form  to  appear.  Daylight  broke 
in  all  its  freshness  and  glory  only  to  find  me  still  long- 
ing for  the  loving  caress  on  which  I  had  learned  to 
exist.  Long  days  and  dreary  nights  dragged  slowly 
enough.  I  could  not  imagine  why  Edmund  did  not 
return  or  at  least  write  me.  I  listened  for  the  familiar 
step  along  the  hall,  and  when  exhaustion  compelled  me 
to  seek  rest  and  sleep,  I  would  dream  of  rivers  of 
dirty,  black  water,  and  finally  awoke  from  some  hor- 
rible nightmare  screaming  for  Edmund.     I  did  not 


A  FORECAST.  95 

lose  faith  in  him  and  I  thank  God  for  that.  I  knew 
some  terrible  calamity  had  befallen  him,  but  silly  little 
goose  that  I  was,  dared  not  tell  anyone  nor  try  to  find 
him.  Each  day  the  sun  rose  with  more  spots  on  it, 
each  night  was  darker  than  the  preceding  one;  every 
hour  brought  more  misery  and  desolation  to  my  young 
heart  and  with  nothing  to  console  or  encourage  me,  I 
almost  cried  my  eyes  out.  I  had  no  appetite,  conse- 
quently at  the  end  of  three  weeks  I  was  a  fit  subject 
for  a  dime  museum.  Oh,  I  looked  terrible !  At  that 
time  I  was  confronted  with  a  new  trouble  which  ab- 
sorbed some  of  my  time  and  attention.  When  Edmund 
went  away  he  left  very  little  money  in  the  house  and 
I  was  suddenly  brought  face  to  face  with  the  fact  that 
I  was  almost  penniless.  My  maid  of  all  work  left  at 
this  stage,  and  I  was  entirely  alone  in  ray  misery. 

For  three  days  and  nights  I  had  not  a  bite  to  eat, 
then  a  strange  thing  happened ;  a  woman  came  to  my 
house  and  asked  me  if  I  would  rent  her  and  her  hus- 
band a  room.  She  was  a  handsome,  dignified,  well 
dressed  woman  and  offered  to  pay  liberally  and  in  ad- 
vance. I  hesitated,  not  because  I  thought  of  refusing 
but  for  the  reason  that  I  was  faint  and  hungry  and  not 
strong  enough  to  talk  glibly ;  the  woman  mistook  my 
slowness  of  reply.  She  thought  I  was  afraid  she  would 
not  pay,  whereupon  she  took  from  her  purse  a  roll  of 
bills  greater  than  I  had  ever  before  seen,  at  the  same 
time  asking  me  how  much  I  wanted  for  the  front 
room.  Visions  of  loaded  tables,  steaming  dishes  and 
dainty  salads  rushed  past  my  eyes  while  the  aroma  of 
hot  coffee  seemed  to  fill  my  nostrils  until  my  wasted 
frame  shook  with  an  excited  hunger.    I  managed  to 


98  TALE  FIVE. 

state  a  price.  She  paid  me  and  went  to  bring  her 
trunks.  Oh,  at  last,  I  could  have  something  to  eat;  I 
could  regale  myself  with  food  such  as  I  had  not  tasted 
for  days.  I  went  to  my  room  to  dress  thinking  it  best 
to  go  to  a  restaurant.  Fortunately  I  had  given  my 
roomer  a  key  and  when  she  returned  that  night  she 
found  me  where  I  had  fallen,  half  dressed  on  the  floor 
of  my  room,  while  clasped  tightly  in  my  hand  were  the 
crumpled  bills  she  had  given  me.  I  battled  long  and 
hard  with  a  fever,  all  the  time  calling  for  Edmund. 
At  last  the  fever  broke,  leaving  me  a  poor,  emaciated 
wreck.  The  doctor  told  me  I  would  be  all  right  soon 
and  added  that  I  would  soon  be  able  to  go  to  work. 
That  sounded  so  strange  to  me  who  had  learned  to  de- 
pend on  someone  else;  time  did  bring  my  complete 
physical  recovery,  but  I  had  added  respcmsibilities.  I 
owed  a  large  doctor  bill  which  came  to  me  with  the 
request  to  remit  before  I  was  fairly  able  to  sit  up  all 
day.  I  could  not  pay  it,  and  could  not  figure  out  *" 
how  and  when  I  could  expect  to  pay.  Almost  daily 
the  medical  man's  collector  called.  He  harassed  me 
so  that  I  actually  wished  the  doctor  had  allowed  me 
to  die.  In  spite  of  all  this  I  grew  strong;  color  came 
to  my  cheeks,  my  lips  took  on  the  rosy  hue  which  had 
so  many  times  drawn  complimentary  remarks  from  Ed- 
mund. My  eyes  shone  with  their  old  time  brightness, 
and  when  people  told  me  I  was  getting  pretty,  they 
said  it  in  such  an  earnest  way  that  I  was  inclined  to 
believe  them.  My  improved  conditio^  was  due  to  the 
kindness  of  the  woman  who  was  rooming  at  my  house ; 


A  FORECAST.  9T 

during  my  illness  she  assumed  entire  control  of  every- 
thing, and  was  to  me  all  that  a  mother  could  be. 

"At  last  the  doctor's  demands  became  unbearable. 
He  called  personally  one  day ;  his  salute  was  genial  and 
his  manner  kindly,  but  his  remarks  were  burdened  with 
sarcasm.  He  went  even  so  far  as  to  make  improper 
advances  to  me,  saying  that  I  might  liquidate  my 
obligations  to  him  by  becoming  his  friend.  I  was  so 
indignant  that  the  words  I  used  in  telling  him  of  his 
unprofessional  conduct  could  not  well  be  mistaken.  He 
laughed  at  my  rage  and  informed  me  that  he  knew  of 
my  affair  with  Edmund;  also  that  the  woman  living 
in  my  house  was  a  person  of  improper  character  and 
accused  me  of  being  aware  of  the  fact.  His  argument 
was  no  good.  I  would  not  listen  to  his  demands.  After 
he  had  gone  I  went  to  the  lady  in  the  house  and  told 
her  all  that  had  passed.  She  acknowledged  that  she 
was  not  married  to  the  man  whose  name  she  bore,  and 
even  half  advised  me  to  accept  the  doctor's  offer.  I 
was  desperate  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  mean  advan- 
tage he  had  taken  I  believe  I  would  have  consented  to 
the  plan,  but  the  man  had  completely  killed  all  feeling 
in  my  breast  for  him  and  it  was  now  but  a  matter  of 
business.  I  owed  and  must  pay,  and  pay  I  would, 
but  in  cash.  I  resolved  upon  one  thing,  and  that  was 
that  if  my  soul  was  to  be  disposed  of  in  a  mercenary 
manner  it  would  go  to  some  one  who  was  willing  to 
strike  a  bargain  and  not  because  I  was  under  obliga- 
tions to  that  one.  I  thought  of  one  more  plan  and 
acted  upon  it  as  a  last  resort.  I  put  an  advertisement 
in  the  leading  papers,  asking  Edmund  to  return  to  me 
or  send  me  some  word.    I  put  it  in  as  a  blind  advertise- 


98  TALE  FIVE. 

ment.  I  received  one  reply  and  it  stated  that  the  party 
advertised  for  had  gone  to  Europe  and  I  need  not 
expect  to  see  him  as  he  was  through  with  me.  Heavr 
ens !  how  my  Scotch  blood  boiled.  I  branded  the  whole 
thing  as  a  He.  Again  the  lady  roomer  helped  me  out. 
I  counselled  with  her  and  she  went  to  the  law  office 
where  he  had  been  studying  and  there  she  saw  a  letter 
from  him  postmarked  Berlin.  That  settled  it ;  my  mind 
was  now  made  up  as  to  my  next  step,  I  began  a  me- 
thodical canvass  of  the  houses  of  ill  repute  and  when  I 
found  one  that  I  thought  was  of  the  better  class  of 
places  of  that  nature  I  applied  for  admission  and  was 
admitted.  This  occurred  about  four  o'clock  in  the  aft-- 
ernoon,  one  cold,  dreary,  cloudy  day,  not  a  fitting  at- 
mosphere for  one  to  begin  a  new  undertaking,  but  a 
fitting  inducement  to  tempt  one  to  rid  one's  self  of  the 
blues.  I  was  to  go  to  my  new  home  at  once  and  fired 
with  the  fever  of  excitement  and  firm  determination  to 
bury  the  past,  I  took  my  trunk  and  was  assigned  to 
my  room  in  the  midst  of  public  debauchery  and  iniq- 
uity. I  must  say  that  the  surroundings  were  very  in- 
viting. I  soon  learned  that  I  was  not  the  only  unfor- 
tunate girl  in  the  world;  many  more  who  were  there 
had  even  more  sad  experiences  than  I,  owing  to  the 
fact,  perhaps,  that  they  had  been  in  the  world  longer. 

As  I  did  not  have  the  proper  clothes  upon  my  arrival 
I  was  not  asked  to  go  to  the  parlor  the  first  evening,  so 
I  spent  the  time  visiting  with  the  other  members  of 
this  sinful  family,  during  such  time  as  they  were  not 
engaged. 

"The  next  morning  a  modiste  took  my  measure.  At 
noon  several  flowing  robes  of  silk  were  sent  to  my 


A  FORECAST.  99 

room  for  trial.  I  selected  three  beautiful  ones,  which 
were  fitted  to  me.  The  landlady  had  them  charged  to 
her  account  and  I  was  told  to  dress  myself  and  appear 
in  the  parlor  at  eight  that  evening. 

"I  dressed;  I  appeared;  my  face  burned,  my  fingers 
tingled  and  I  know  my  eyes  stared.  It  was  a  beauti- 
fully furnished  home,  music,  birds,  flowers,  gayety  and 
mirth,  answered  the  clink  of  the  wine  glasses,  as  long 
as  the  parlor  was  the  scene  of  the  festivities,  but 
I  knew  that  burning,  scalding  tears  v;ere  the  sequels 
to  all  this  as  soon  as  the  participants  were  allowed  to 
retire  to  their  rooms  aloi^e.  The  shudders  which  con- 
vulsed me  were  noticed  by  others  of  the  house  and 
many  a  kind  touch  and  look  was  given  me.  Fate 
seemed  to  be  my  Saviour  that  night,  for  it  was  nearly 
midnight  and  for  some  reason  none  of  the  many  male 
visitors  seemed  incHned  to  cultivate  my  acquaintance. 

*T  had  just  received  permission  to  go  to  my  room 
when  the  bell  rang.  And,  oh  Gods!  I  was  told  to 
wait.  I  waited  and  as  the  visitors  were  ushered  into 
the  reception  room  I  heard  a  voice  that  chilled  my  flesh, 
and  caused  my  blood  to  stand  still ;  it  was  the  voice  of 
one  I  knew  well.  Then  a  vivid,  wild  thought  came  to 
me.  Had  Edmund  found  me  at  last  ?  Thank  Heaven, 
he  was  in  time  to  save  me ! 

"It  was  with  hope  wandering  and  blind  stupidity  that 
I  managed  to  answer  the  call  and  go  forward  to  meet 
the  newcomers.  Those  ten  steps  covered  ten  years  in 
flight  of  time ;  what  could  I  tell  him  ?  What  would  he 
say?  Hov/  could  I  look  him  in  the  face?  While  all 
these  mental  problems  were  racing  through  my  brain, 
1  was  drawing  nearer  to  the  little  group  of  men. 


100  TALE  FIVE. 

"  'Gentlemen,  this  is  Miss  Adele.'  (That  was  the 
name  I  had  chosen.) 

"The  announcement  aroused  me  from  my  trance-like 
condition  and  I  raised  my  eyes  and  looked  squarely  in 
the  face  of  Edmund's  father.  The  other  men  I  did  not 
know.  Edmund's  father  stared,  started  and  then  with  a 
gasp  cried,  'My  God,  girl !  Child,  what  are  you  doing 
here?' 

"  'I  am  here  to  make  a  living,*  I  said  frankly. 

"Without  excuse  or  apology  to  his  friends  he  drew 
me  to  a  seat.  I  almost  fainted  at  the  thought  of  meet- 
ing him  and  being  chosen  by  him  in  such  a  place ;  my 
very  soul  revolted. 

"But  where  was  Edmund  ?" 

"Ah,  there  you  are.  You  see  when  I  heard  the 
voice  I  knew  it  was  that  of  his  father.  I,  grasping  at 
a  forlorn  hope,  naturally  supposed  that  Edmund  had 
come  back,  gained  his  father's  consent  to  marry  me, 
and  they  had  started  out  to  find  me.  It  was  ver}' 
natural  to  think  they  would  be  successful  for  a  girl 
in  that  position  is  always  expecting  the  worst  to  hap- 
pen, or  rather  to  be  exposed  to  some  one  whom  they 
do  not  wish  to  see." 

"And  Edmund  was  not  in  the  party  at  all?" 

"No.  H5s~  father  was  a  man  of  slightly  sporty 
inclinations,  and  he  with  his  party  of  friends  were 
simply  out  for  a  night  and  happened  to  come  to  the 
place  where  I  was.  But  the  turn  of  affairs  seemed  to 
change  his  mind  a  bit,  for  he  questioned  me  so  closely 
as  to  my  whereabouts  in  the  past,  and  as  to  how  long 
I  had  been  in  that  house,  that  I  became  suspicious,  but 
I  told  him  all,  everything  truthfully  that  had  hap- 


A  FOnEGAST.  101 

pcned  to  me  since  I  had  left  his  home ;  but  one  thing 
I  sought  to  keep  secret  and  that  was  the  name  of  the 
man  with  whom  I  had  lived.  But  it  seemed  impossi- 
ble for  one  so  unused  to  intrigue  to  keep  a  secret.  I 
had  a  chain  (this  chain)  around  my  neck,  and  on  the 
chain  this  locket,  and  as  I  leaned  my  head  forward 
it  dangled  in  the  air  and  unknown  to  me  he  took  the 
locket  and  opened  it  and  this  picture,  Edmund's  pic- 
ture, was  in  it. 

"At  first  he  raved  and  swore,  'to  think  that  I,  a  com- 
mon woman  of  the  town,  should  dare  to  wear  his 
son's  picture  in  such  a  place  as  that!'  I  don't  know 
how  I  held  myself  together,  but  I  did,  and  gently 
reminded  him  that  he  should  not  object  to  his  son's 
picture  being  worn  in  a  place  which  he  himself  fre- 
quented. 

"He  gradually  became  reasonable  and  we  talked 
matters  over  in  general,  he  finally  drawing  out  of  me 
that  it  was  his  son  whom  I  had  looked  upon  as  my 
husband.  He  satisfied  himself  as  to  my  purity,  other- 
wise, then  made  a  confession.  It  was  he  who  had 
caused  Edmund  to  be  spirited  away  to  Europe.  Ed- 
mund had  endeavored  to  correspond  with  me,  direct- 
ing his  letters  to  the  name  that  we  were  making  tem- 
porary use  of,  but  his  father  had  intercepted  them, 
thinking  that  the  boy  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  some 
very  bad  woman  who  would  eventually  ruin  his  life.  It 
was  he,  of  course,  who  answered  my  advertisement, 
but  to  make  amends  for  his  mistakes,  he  made  me  the 
proposition  that  I  should  have  a  good  home,  go  to 
school,  take  music,  and  in  fact  qualify  myself  in  every 
possible  way,  during  the  two  years  following,  all  at 


102  TALE  FIVE. 

his  expense.  At  the  end  of  the  two  years  he  promised 
that  if  I  had  been  good  and  true  Edmund  should  come 
back  from  Europe  and  marry  me.  And  the  two  years 
will  be  up  in  just  three  weeks,  and  I  am  so  happy." 

"You  were  telling  your  fortune  when  I  came  in; 
will  you  tell  me  what  you  wished?" 

"Oh,  sure!  I  wished  Edmund  would  come  back 
before  the  three  weeks  are  up." 

"You  said  you  were  rich." 

"Yes,  you  see,  Grandma  died  and  left  me  all  the 
money  my  mother  has  been  kept  out  of  all  this  time, 
but  don't  tell  that,  will  you  ?  For  I  want  to  know  for 
sure  that  Edmund  loves  me  for  just  me." 

As  the  writer  arose  to  leave,  a  messenger  boy 
brought  in  a  strange  looking  envelope  and  after  being 
convinced  that  he  was  talking  to  Leonore  Marks,  he 
handed  the  envelope  to  her,  saying,  "Cablegram  for 
you." 

It  read,  "Home  in  ten  days.  Be  ready  to  be  mar- 
ried. Edmund." 

"Now,  you  see,  the  cards  were  right.  I  shall  get 
my  wish." 

As  the  writer  left  Miss  Marks,  in  her  joyous  de- 
light, was  administering  such  caresses  to  the  silk 
poodle  that  he  half  wished  he  too  were  a  little  white 

dog-  / 

/ 
n 


TALE    SIX. 

A  DAUGHTER  OF    PROUD   KENTUCKY. 

"One  sin,  I  know,  another  doth  provoke; 
Murder's  as  near  to  lust,  as  flame  to  smoke." 

In  response  to  a  vigorous  rap,  I  was  admitted  to  a 
scantily  furnished  but  clean  apartment,  the  warmth 
and  glow  of  which  made  a  pleasant  contrast  to  the 
drizzling  rain,  the  rows  of  flickering  gas  lamps,  and 
the  sloppy  streets  that  I  had  been  plodding  through 
for  several  moments. 

Leaving  my  hat  and  coat  in  the  narrow  hall,  I  fol- 
lowed the  directions  of  the  little  girl  who  opened  the 
door,  and  soon  foimd  myself  in  the  parlor  which  con- 
tained furniture  that  was  old,  badly  matched  and 
much  worn;  pictures — well,  two  portraits,  and  a  few 
little  cards  on  which  some  enterprising  merchant  had 
printed  his  name,  all  of  which  failed  to  add  greatly  to 
the  attractiveness  of  the  room.  My  scrutiny  was  not 
to  be  confined  to  the  handiwork  of  man,  however,  for 
by  the  time  I  had  taken  a  complete  inventory  of  the 
room,  my  attention  was  attracted  to  an  object  of 
nature.  I  heard  a  soft  voice  say,  "Good  evening,  sir." 
The  full  tone  and  sweet  southern  accent  caused  me  to 
turn,  and  as  I  did  so  my  mind  was  filled  with  antici- 
pation. 

Before  me  stood  a  girlish  figure.  She  might  have 
been  twenty 'five,  although  she  did  not  look  it;  there 

ios 


104  -  TALE  SIX. 

was  that  in  the  deep  gray  eyes  which  told  of  trouble 
rather  than  the  joy  of  youth.  Her  soft  hair  was 
rolled  loosely  back  from  the  low  brow,  leaving  only 
a  little  curl  or  two  above  her  temples.  Her  neat  fit- 
ting house  dress  of  princess  design  did  little  to  add  a 
matronly  air.  Mature  youthfulness  sweetened  by 
cares,  is  what  flashed  through  my  mind  as  I  took  the 
slender  white  hand  which  she  extended  with  the  dig- 
nity of  a  court  lady. 

"I  am  Mr. ^,"  I  said. 

"Yes,  I  have  been  expecting  you,"  she  said,  as  she 
pointed  to  a  wobbly  rocker,  at  the  same  time  gliding 
across  the  room  to  a  little  divan. 

"And  are  you  ready  to  proceed?"  I  asked,  in  the 
cold  mechanical  way  that  had  been  supplied  by  nature 
and  developed  by  cultivation. 

"I  suppose  so,  sir,  but  what  am  I  to  tell  you  first  ?" 

"Tell  me  where  you  were  born  and  grew  up,  and 
so  on,  right  through  to  the  present  time." 

"Well,  I  was  born  in  Kentucky,  and  there  grew  to — • 
to— yes,  I  might  say  to  womanhood,  although  I  was 
young  when  I  left  there.  I  was  an  only  child;  my 
father  was  a  wealthy  stockman  and  during  my  child- 
hood want  was  an  unknown  word  to  me.  My  earliest 
recollections  were  of  my  old  black  mammy,  who  used 
to  croon  to  me,  in  a  voice  that  was  always  soothing. 
I  was  taught  to  believe  that  the  world  was  at  my  com- 
mand; a  mother's  care  I  never  knew,  for  my  advent 
into  this  world  cost  her  her  life.  Ah,  sir,  I  have  often 
longed  for  a  real  mother,  one  to  whom  I  could  go  and 
tell  all  my  little  secrets,  one  who  could  feel  the  love 
for  me  which  my  nature  seems  to  crave. 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  105 

"My  father  was  a  most  indulgent  parent,  but  I  fear 
that  in  his  great  goodness  he  failed  to  conceive  the 
emotions  of  a  girl's  heart. 

"When  I  was  fifteen  I  met  a  young  man  from  the 
North.  It  was  quite  an  accidental  meeting,  but  it 
was  not  an  accident  that  I  loved  him,  nor  that  he 
worshiped  me.  He  came  to  our  plantation  to  buy 
some  horses  for  his  stables  in  Chicago;  he  was  honor- 
able enough  to  ask  my  father  for  my  hand  in  mar- 
riage, whereupon  my  father  flew  into  a  rage,  told  him 
that  his  business  there  was  buying  horses  and  not 
putting  foolish  notions  into  a  young  girl's  head.  The 
scene  was  a  stormy  one  and  closed  by  the  young  man 
being  ordered  to  leave.  He  left  that  night  and  took 
me  with  him.  We  crossed  the  river  into  Indiana  and 
tried  to  get  married,  but  on  account  of  my  extreme 
youthful  appearance  we  were  unable  to  obtain  the 
license.  We  traveled  on  to  Cincinnati,  failure  again 
confronted  us.  Just  as  we  were  in  the  act  of  boarding 
a  train  for  Chicago  an  officer  arrested  us.  I  was 
taken  back  to  my  home,  while  my  lover  was  placed  in 
jail  on  the  charge  of  abduction.  A  taste  of  the  things 
in  the  outer  world  only  made  the  fancies  in  my  child- 
ish brain  grow.  I  soon  found  myself  planning  how 
I  could  leave  my  father's  home  and  secure  freedom 
for  the  only  man  I  loved.  I  begged  and  pleaded  with 
my  father,  but  to  no  avail;  finally  he  informed  me 
that  he  would  horsewhip  me  and  lock  me  up  if  I  ever 
mentioned  the  matter  again.  This  was  too  much;  all 
the  pride  within  me  bounded  to  the  surface,  my  hot 
Southern  blood  tingled,  my  cheeks  flamed  in  anger. 
It  was  then  that  I  missed  my  mother  more  than  any 


106  TALE  SIX. 

time  in  my  life,  the  thought  of  her  put  a  new  idea  into 
my  disturbed  brain.  I  would  go  to  the  spot  where 
she  was  laid  to  rest,  there  to  find  relief  in  the  desola- 
tion of  the  grave. 

"It  seems  as  but  yesterday  that  I  strolled  down  the 
lane,  across  the  meadow,  and  entered  the  little  enclos- 
ure that  had  been  set  apart  for  a  final  resting  place 
for  the  members  of  our  little  family,  the  ripened  blue 
grass  waved  gently  at  the  bidding  of  the  gentle  breeze, 
the  full,  warm  October  sun  shed  its  beauteous  rays 
of  light  upon  the  great  spreading  trees,  the  birds 
seemed  to  be  chanting  their  last  song  of  summer,  the 
red  and  brown  leaves  lay  scattered  on  the  hillside, 
making  a  scene  of  gorgeous  splendor  in  the  bright 
sunlight.  Drooping  flowers  showed  signs  of  the  first 
frost,  chattering  squirrels  scurrying  hither  and  thither, 
gathering  the  winter's  store  of  food,  added  to  the 
fullness  of  nature. 

"As  I  followed  the  little  unused  path,  keeping  be- 
fore me  all  the  time  the  tall,  white  shaft,  I  seemed  to 
leave  the  world  in  which  I  had  been  living,  the  choking 
sensation  gave  way,  my  eyes  no  longer  burned,  the 
great  relief  I  sought  seemed  granted,  and  instead  of 
gasping  for  breath  and  feeling  the  hot  scalding  tears 
running  down  my  cheeks,  I  kneeled  down  on  my 
mother's  grave  and  gave  way  to  the  sobs  that  came,  it 
seemed  to  me,  like  great  waves  of  comfort,  and  felt 
tears  that  were  cool  and  refreshing.  I  remained  there 
for  hours,  never  looking  up  and  not  till  a  well  known 
fluttering  sound  reached  my  ear,  did  I  think  of  leaving. 
The  noise  was  made  by  a  flock  of  blackbirds  that  had 
come  to  seek  shelter  for  the  night.    As  I  passed  down 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  lOT 

the  sloping  hillside  where  the  long  shadows  were  fast 
fading  into  the  twilight,  the  first  feeling  of  loneliness 
crept  over  me  but  I  did  not  want  to  leave.  I  loved 
the  place.  It  seemed  the  most  sacred  place  on  earth 
to  me. 

"That  night  as  I  rolled  and  tossed  in  my  bed,  I 
fully  realized  that  I  had  been  wrong.  Yes — it  was 
wrong  for  me  to  disobey  my  father  and  I  had  aggra- 
vated him  until  he  was  cross.  It  was  all  my  fault  that 
he  had  threatened  me.  I  had  no  business  to  annoy 
him  and  would  go  now  and  ask  his  forgiveness.  I 
stole  out  of  my  room  feeling  like  a  guilty  culprit.  I 
can  see  myself  now  as  I  crept  through  the  long  hall 
of  our  old  Southern  home,  closer  and  closer  to  his  door, 
until  at  last  I  could  hear  his  deep,  heavy  breathing.  I 
pushed  the  door  open,  then  at  the  critical  moment  I 
became  frightened  lest  I  should  waken  him,  still  I  was 
firm  in  my  purpose.  There  in  the  darkness  of  his 
room  I  saw  the  hillside,  saw  the  birds  and  heard  the 
soft  rustling  of  the  leaves.  Oh,  how  my  heart  went 
out  to  poor  papa,  alone — alone — in  the  world,  with 
only  an  ungrateful,  disobedient  daughter  as  his  near- 
est of  kin.  I  am  sure  that  the  time  spent  at  the  grave 
created  a  communion  of  souls.  I  could  almost  see  my 
mother  as  she  had  been  pictured  to  me,  and  the  vision 
drew  me  nearer  to  papa.  One  step  more  and  I  was 
Inside  the  room,  cautiously  I  crept  to  the  bedside,  then 
quietly  laieeling  on  the  carpet,  I  buried  my  face  in 
the  pillow  beside  his  head,  then  for  the  first  time  that 
I  could  remember  I  put  my  arms  around  his  neck 
and  kissed  him.  His  first  words  brought  a  flood  of 
tears  to  my  eyes  and  caused  such  a  lump  to  rise  in  my 


108  TALE  8IZ, 

throat  that  I  could  not  say  a  word.  I  knew  now  that 
he  misunderstood  me,  for  with  a  muttered  curse  he 
commanded  me  to  go  back  to  my  room. 

"  'But  please,  papa,  hear  me,'  I  begged. 

"  'No,  I  don't  want  any  more  foolish  nonsense  out 
of  you,'  he  said. 

"Nothing  could  induce  him  to  hear  me,  and  I  was 
compelled  to  leave  without  making  him  understand 
that  it  was  forgiveness  and  just  a  word  of  love  that 
my  young  heart  yearned  for,  instead  of  his  permission 
to  see  my  lover. 

"Back  to  the  bneliness  of  my  own  room  I  went. 
As  I  felt  my  way  along  the  dark  hall  I  wished  that 
I  might  die.  Ah,  if  I  could  only  have  heard  one  kind 
word  from  him  I  would — well,  I  am  sure  that  you 
would  not  have  had  this  story  for  your  book,  but  I 
suppose,"  said  the  girl  with  a  dreamy  sigh,  "that  the 
foundation  of  your  work  is  cemented  together  with 
the  mortar  made  from  mistakes." 

"Yes,  I  quite  agree  with  you,  that  if  there  were  no 
sorrow  in  this  world  this  book  never  would  have  been 
written." 

"Well,  back  to  the  story/'  she  said,  with  a  toss  of 
her  head,  as  though  she  would  have  it  done  with. 

"Yes,  go  on." 

"I  returned  to  bed  but  not  to  sleep;  I  tossed  about 
in  frantic  efforts  to  forget  the  burning  wound  I  felt. 
When  daylight  came  I  arose  and  dressed  myself  with- 
out calling  my  maid.  My  eyes  were  so  red  and  swollen 
that  I  could  not  go  down  to  breakfast  at  the  usual  hour 
and  when  I  did  go  I  asked  for  my  father. 

"  'Law  sakes  alive,  honey,  you  fadah  done  lef  de 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  100 

place  mos*  an  houah  ago/  said  my  old  black  mammy* 
"*Did  he  leave  any  word  for  me?'  I  asked. 
"*No,  Mis*  Abbie,  he  jes  went  and  nevah  said 
nothin'.' 

"My  heart  fell  within  me.  I  had  intended  to  try 
again  to  explain  to  him  my  resolutions  of  the  day  be- 
fore. Later  in  the  day  I  learned  that  my  father  had 
gone  on  a  ten  days'  trip.  Oh,  how  desolate  I  felt, 
with  no  one  but  the  colored  servants  about.  I  am  not 
surprised  now  that  I  was  easily  persuaded  to  leave  my 
home,  and  it  came  about  in  this  way :  On  the  evening 
of  the  day  of  my  father's  departure,  a  man  came  to 
'  our  house  on  business ;  he  was  not  an  entire  stranger 
for  he  had  been  there  many  times  before  although  I 
had  seen  but  little  of  him.  He  was  a  noted  horseman 
from  California  and  his  business,  like  my  lover's,  was 
to  purchase  horses.  He  was  received  into  our  house 
and  all  the  generous  hospitality  of  a  Kentucky  home 
was  extended  to  him,  and  I,  being  the  only  member  of 
the  family  at  home,  took  upon  myself  the  duty  of  en- 
tertaining our  guest.  He  was  a  man  of  fifty  and  his 
gray  hairs  added  much  to  his  polite  dignity.  He  was 
a  much  traveled  man  and  his  stories  of  adventure  were 
so  thrilling  and  interesting  that  he  quickly  had  me 
wrapped  in  attention.  The  evening  being  warrn,  we 
sat  on  the  broad  gallery  (better  known  as  a  veranda  in 
the  North)  and  after  asking  my  permission,  he  lit  a 
cigar  and  as  he  leisurely  puffed  and  blew  out  clouds 
of  smoke,  he  explained  to  me  how  he  had  been  all  over 
the  world,  and  where  he  lived.  In  doing  so  he  painted  / 
such  pictures  of  the  beauties  of  nature  that  I  lost 
interest  in  the  little  world  that  I  had  always  known. 


110  TALE  SIX. 

A  new  desire  was  created  within  me  and  then  a  new 
thought  came  to  me.  I  wondered  if  this  kind  old 
gentleman  had  any  daughters  of  his  own,  and  if  he 
had  I  wanted  to  hear  about  them;  that  desire  was 
followed  with  the  thought  that  it  would  be  nice  if  my 
father  were  like  him.  I  finally  asked  him  if  he  had  a 
daughter,  but  he  seemed  reticent  as  to  her.  At  last 
with  a  struggle  born  of  desperation  I  asked  him  if  his 
daughter  loved  him  and  should  come  to  him  for 
advice  would  he  give  it. 

"  'Bless  your  heart,  yes,  any  father  would  do  that,' 
said  he. 

"I  did  not  think  he  could  hear  me  crying  softly,  and 
I  made  no  reply  for  some  moments,  that  my  quivering 
voice  might  not  be  the  talisman  of  betrayal.  At  last 
I  ventured  to  say,  'It  would  be  so  nice  if  such  were 
really  the  case.' 

"At  that  he  said,  'Come  here,  little  girl,  and  tell  me 
what  the  trouble  is.' 

"With  that  great  desire  to  unload  my  heart  I  could 
not  resist.  I  needed  but  one  invitation.  I  told  him  all. 
When  I  had  finished  he  said,  'I  know  your  father 
very,  very  well,  and  do  not  think  he  will  consent,  but 
I  will  help  you.' 

"  'Oh  I  you  will,'  I  exclaimed,  'I  knew  you  would ; 
you  are  so  good,  so  kind  ;*  and  I  fell  upon  my  knees 
in  front  of  him. 

"The  plans  were  quickly  made.  I  was  to  leave  the 
house  the  next  day,  go  to  the  railway  station  which 
was  but  a  mile  distant,  buy  a  ticket  and  go  to  Indian- 
apolis, wait  until  my  benefactor  could  go  to  Cincinnati 
to  secure  the  release  of  my  lover,  then  they  would  join 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  Ill 

me  and  we  would  be  married.  It  all  carried  nicely. 
After  we  were  married  the  question  arose  as  to  how 
to  keep  out  of  reach  of  my  father's  wrath.  That  was 
soon  settled  by  our  accepting  an  invitation  to  visit  our 
champion  in  San  Francisco.  My  father  made  no  at- 
tempt to  follow  me  so  far  as  I  know. 

"We  set  up  housekeeping  in  the  West.  My  hus- 
band was  devoted  to  me  and  we  could  never  thank  our 
'good  Samaritan,'  as  we  called  him,  enough  for  help- 
ing us.  As  you  well  know,  a  Southern  bud  soon  bursts 
into  a  full  grown  flower,  consequently  I  was  not  long 
in  developing  into  a  full  fledged  woman,  and  in  spite 
of  my  tender  years,  I  felt  the  full  importance  that  de- 
volved upon  me,  when,  after  twelve  months  of  wedded' 
life,  a  baby  girl  came  to  brighten  our  home. 

"My  husband  had  not  entered  into  business  of  any 
kind,  he  having  plenty  of  money,  and  as  he  said, 
cared  to  do  nothing  but  love  his  'little  girl.'  Happy? 
I  was  as  happy  as  an  angel  and  som.etimes  think  that 
the  memory  of  those  days  keeps  me  alive  now ;  again, 
the  thought  almost  crushes  me.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  first  cloud  that  hovered  over  my  sunlit  career  of 
wifehood  and  motherhood.  It  was  in  the  evening  of 
one  of  the  days  of  the  great  race  meet.  I  was  waiting 
for  ray  husband  to  come  home,  sitting  in  the  window 
as  was  my  custom.  It  was  after  nightfall,  but  many 
of  the  pleasure  seekers  of  the  day  had  extended  the 
revelry  into  twilight  sport.  Handsome  equipages, 
loaded  with  gaily  dressed  women  and  well  groomed 
men,  rolled  by  one  after  another.  Some  were  singing, 
while  some  more  fortunate  carried  buglers  and  other 
musicians.    I  had  not  attended  the  races,  on  account 


132  TALE  SIX. 

of  not  wishing  to  leave  the  baby,  but  Harry,  my  hus- 
band, had  gone.  We  had  been  invited  by  our  old 
friend  and  while  Harry  gently  protested  that  he  would 
not  go  a  step  without  me,  he  finally  consented  after 
considerable  persuasion  on  my  part.  At  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening  my  weary  vigil  was  rewarded.  A  four- 
in-hand  drawing  a  handsome  tally-ho  drew  rein  in 
front  of  our  home.  I  could  not  see  any  of  the  faces 
and  the  first  intimation  I  had  of  Harry's  being  in  the 
crowd  was  a  remark  some  one  addressed  to  him,  say- 
ing, 'It's  all  dark,  Hal,  old  man,  nobody  at  home,  don't 
get  out.' 

"Then  I  heard  him  say,  'Oh  yes,  I  know  she  is  here 
waiting  for  me,  and  I  must  leave  you.' 

"Then  a  jangle  of  maudlin  voices,  one  saying  one 
thing  and  one  another,  but  among  the  many  things  that 
were  said  were,  'Goodnight,  sweetheart,*  and  'Here, 
kiss  me  once  more  before  you  leave.'  'Be  sure  and 
come  up  tomorrow.' 

"I  could  stand  no  more ;  I  moved  from  my  position 
to  a  point  where  I  could  touch  the  button  which  turned 
on  the  electric  lights,  then  I  heard  this: 

"  'Hist,  sh — ^be  still/  and  then  in  the  brave  and  manly 
tones,  I  heard  him  thank  his  host.  The  host  asked  to 
be  remembered  to  me,  and  to  assure  me  that  he  was 
sorry  I  could  not  be  with  them,  etc., — then  respectable, 
cheery  good  nights,  were  the  parting  salutes. 

"Harry  came  into  the  house  and  as  was  his  custom, 
took  me  in  his  arms.  I  discovered  that  he  had  been 
drinking,  but  uttered  no  word  of  reproach,  neither  did 
he  offer  to  explain.  Next  day  after  he  had  gone  down 
town,  I  sent  a  note  to  our  old  friend  which  he  an- 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  113 

swered  in  person.  I  begged  him  not  to  take  Harry  on 
any  more  escapades.  He  laughingly  answered  that  a 
man  must  see  a  little  of  the  world ;  I  did  not  like  his 
manner,  and  frankly  asked  him  to  tell  me  all  about  the 
affair. 

"  'There's  nothing  to  tell/  said  he,  'except  that  as  you 
know.  Harry  is  a  fine  fellow  and  a  good  entertainer, 
and  I  needed  him  to  help  to  take  care  of  that  jolly  little 
party  and  I  must  say  that  he  was  a  success.  Ah,  yes — 
Harry  is  a  prime  favorite,  and  you,  my  little  girl,  should 
be  proud  to  know  that  since  he  has  been  so  unfortunate 
as  to  lose  every  dollar  of  his  own  that  he  can  yet  be 
of  such  service  to  me  that  I  can  afford  to  pay  him  a 
princely  sum  for  his  good  qualities.' 

"  'Lost  every  dollar !  why,  what  do  you  mean 
Mr. ?' 

"  'I  mean  that  unfortunate  speculation  has  caused 
your  husband  to — to — Ah,  well  never  mind,  little  girl,  I 
did  not  come  here  to  tell  you  bad  news,  but  rather 
to  comfort  and  assist  you.  G^me,  come,  cheer  up,'  he 
said,  as  he  laid  his  hand  on  my  bowed  head  in  a  kindly 
manner. 

"  'But  I  implore  you  to  tell  all.    All,  everything !' 

"  'Yes,  let  the  worst  be  known.  It  is  I  who  can  help 
him  most,  I,  his  wife  who  has  shared  his  comforts 
during  days  of  plenty  who  must  now  cling  to  him  in  his 
penniless  misery.' 

"  *Oh,  come  now,  don't  take  it  so  hard,  it  is  not  so 
bad  as  that ;  he  can  make  a  very  comfortable  living  for 
you  and  the  baby.' 

**  *But  how?  He  has  no  money, — no  business, — ^no 
position.' 


114  TALE  SIX. 

"  'Have  I  not  just  told  you  that  as  an  entertainer 
he  was  valuable?  I  can  use  him  to  good  advantage. 
You  see,  little  girl,  I  travel  much,  have  many  horses, 
and  consequently  many  followers.  During  racing  sea- 
son I  sometimes  have  a  full  carload  of  ladies  and  gen- 
tlemen going  where  I  go  and  backing  my  horses,  and 
we  entertain  the  hosts  who  gather  at  the  race  tracks/ 

"  'Oh,  you  are  so  kind,  sir;  and  we  can  travel  and 
help  you,'  I  said  eagerly. 

"  'Well,  yes,  or  rather  Harry  can,  but  you  see,  little 
girl,  you  must  not  want  to  go.' 

"  'Why  not,  why  cannot  I  go  too?  I  will  do  all  I 
can  to  help;  I  v/ant  to  go  with  Harry,  and  I  know 
he  will  want  me.\ 

"  'Yes,  all  that  is  true,  but  you  can  see,  my  dear  girl, 
the  people  we  have  are—well — at  any  rate  you  might 
not  like  them.' 

"  But  I  will  try,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  make  them  like 
me.' 

"  'Yes,  I  know, — ^but  the  truth  of  the  matter  is  they 
are  not  fit  for  you  to  associate  with.' 

"  'Not  fit — why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  Not  fit  com- 
panions for  me  and  yet  my  husband  is  to  become  your 
hireling  and  mingle  with  them.' 

"My  blood  boiled,  my  heart  seemed  to  leap  to  my 
throat,  while  my  temples  throbbed  until  my  head  was 
in  a  whirl. 

"  'Oh,  but  you  see  that  is  another  matter,'  said  my 
caller.  'With  your  husband  going  it  is  simply  a  busi- 
ness proposition,  while  vi^ith  you,  to  say  the  least,  it 
would  ruin  your  reputation.' 

"  'And  my  husband's  name,  how  about  that?     Is 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  115 

that  not  to  be  considered?  Am  I  to  sit  at  home  idle 
and  permit  my  husband  to  join  a  party  of  men  and 
women  whose  companionship  is  of  such  a  nature  as 
would  ruin  a  decent  woman  who  happened  to  be  in  their 

company?    No!  no,  Mr. ,  if  the  company  is  unfit 

for  me,  it  is  not  good  enough  for  him/ 

"  'But  you  must  live.' 

"  'Yes,  but  not  on  the  price  of  my  husband's  honor.* 

"  'Oh,  my !  what  a  fine  little  lady  you  are,  but  come 
now,  think  it  over  a  while  and  I  will  see  you  later,  and 
here,  for  fear  you  will  need  something,  take  this,*  and 
he  pushed  a  roll  of  bills  into  my  hand,  then  added,  as 
he  saw  the  look  of  disgust  on  my  face,  'it  is  all  right, 
I  owe  it  to  Harry  and  you  are  entitled  to  it.' 

"I  took  the  money  and  he  departed. 

"That  night  Harry  did  not  come  home,  though  I 
watched    and   waited    until   nearly   daylight.      When 

morning  came,  I  sent  a  note  to  Mr. ,  asking  for 

Harry.  <  He  replied  that  he  would  see  me  later  in  the 
day,  and  if  Harry  was  not  home  by  the  time  he  called, 
he  would  tell  me  where  he  had  gone. 

"Gone — what  did  all  this  mean  ?  Oh,  the  agony  of 
that  day.  When  night  came  I  was  years  older.  As  I 
then  thought  the  climax  of  my  sorrows  was  reached. 
In  the  evening  our  old  friend  called  to  inform  me  that 
Harry  had  recently  been  drinking  and  gambling,  and 
associating  with  improper  persons  until  not  only  was 
all  his  money  gone,  but  his  good  name  as  well ;  in  fact, 
he  had  incriminated  himself  by  obtaining  money  by 
false  representations,  and  had  left  for  parts  unknown. 

"  'But  that  need  not  have  bothered  him,  for  the  man 
he  had  defrauded  was  our  old  friend  himself,  and  he 


116  TALE  SIX. 

would  not  have  punished  him,  for  my  sake  if  for  no 
other  reason,'  so  he  told  me  by  way  of  explanation. 

"Oh,  what  was  I  to  do?  Left  almost  destitute  and 
disgraced  by  my  baby's  father.  Our  friend  kindly  of- 
fered to  assist  me,  but  how  could  I  accept  it?  for  I 
knew  no  way  by  which  I  could  repay  him.  Well,  finally 
he  left  me,  after  doing  all  he  could  to  comfort  me  while 
I  wept,  using  the  kindest  words  and  softest  tones.  He 
averred  no  harm  could  come  to  me  from  any  source, 
and  as  a  parting  salute  kissed  my  tear  stained  cheek 
and  said,  'rather  than  have  you  suffer,  little  girl,  I  will 
personally  supply  all  your  v/ants.' 

'The  long  hours  dragged  on  until  gray  streaks  of 
dawn  were  visible  breaking  in  the  East  before  my 
weary  eyes  closed  in  slumber.  I  was  awakened  early 
by  the  maid,  only  to  be  notified  that  I  had  a  caller  who 
insisted  on  seeing  me  at  once. 

"I  dressed  hurriedly  and  sallied  forth  to  greet  my 
caller,  who  proved  to  be  a  neighbor  lady.  She  was 
one  of  those  people  who  at  times  suddenly  become 
deeply  interested  in  other  people's  affairs.  She  had 
just  run  in  to  tell  me  that  it  was  something  terrible  the 
way  I  was  carryin'  on." 

"  'Just  think,'  she  said,  'your  husband  gone  and  left 
you,  and  all  because  of  that  old  dog  who  comes  here 
every  night !  Oh,  I  am  sorry  for  you,  but  I  want  you 
to  know  that  you  are  not  the  first  woman  who  has  been 
deserted  by  her  husband  on  account  of  seeing  too  much 
of  that  "licentious  old  cur." ' 

"I  was  too  dumfounded  to  answer  her,  and  only  told 
her  that  I  did  not  understand,  consequently  did  not 
choose  to  enter  into  a  lengthy  discussion  of  the  matter. 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  117 

I  closed  the  short  but  stormy  interview  by  asking  to  be 
excused  and  was  highly  gratified  by  seeing  my  early 
and  impertinent  caller  pass  out  with  her  nose  high  in 
the  air. 

"My  time  was  absorbed  during  the  morning  hours 
trying  to  determine  the  cause  of  her  violent  abuse  of 
our  friend.  My  mind  was  relieved  about  the  luncheon 
hour,  when  I  had  another  caller ;  this  one  also  a  neigh- 
bor and  a  woman  of  refinement.  She  came  to  console 
me  in  my  trouble,  saying  among  other  things,  that  it 
was  an  event  which  had  been  looked  for  as  the  inevit- 
able result,  for  many  weeks.  I  was  not  overjoyed  at 
the  particular  kind  of  consolation  which  she  dealt  out, 
but  my  spirit  was  subdued  to  some  extent  and  my  anger 
of  the  early  morning  somewhat  mollified.  I  was 
curious  to  know  in  just  v/hat  position  I  was. 

"My  second  caller  soon  made  me  acquainted  with 
tacts  that  surprised  me.  She  told  me  that  the  uncouth 
old  lady  who  had  called  first  was  the  mother  of  a  poor 
unfortunate,  who  had  at  one  time  possessed  a  charming 
figure  and  a  pretty  face;  their  former  residence  had 
been  in  the  slums  of  the  city.  One  day  our  friend  saw 
ner  and  took  a  fancy  to  her,  induced  her  to  accompany 
him  in  a  round  of  debauchery,  and  while  yet  under 
the  influence  of  the  drunken  infatuation,  he  had  pur- 
chased the  beautiful  home  near  by  and  moved  the  girl 
and  her  mother  into  it ;  but  the  flower  soon  faded  and 
tne  attraction  which  the  poor  young  thing  had  held  for 
mm  was  soon  gone.  He  settled  with  them  in  a  financial 
way  that  afforded  the  means  to  maintain  the  well  lo- 
cated home.    The  fact  that  he  paid  no  further  atten- 


118  TALE  mX. 

tion  to  them  angered  the  old  lady  and  she  made  use 
of  every  opportunity  to  abuse  and  decry  him. 

"Tliat  same  evening  I  was  favored  with  another 
call  from  the  gentleman  himself ;  he  had  heard  nothing 
from  Harry,  and  could  give  me  no  information  as  to 
his  whereabouts.  I  asked  him  for  advice  and  he  sug- 
gested that  I  wait  a  reasonable  time  for  news  from 
Harry,  and  if  I  did  not  hear  from  him,  he  thought  it 
would  be  well  for  me  to  start  out  to  find  him.  Next 
day  the  agent  who  had  charge  of  the  house  in  which 
we  lived,  called. 

"  'I  came,'  he  said,  'to  collect  the  rent.' 

"  '1  was  not  aware  that  we  owed  any  rent/  was  my 
response. 

"  'Oh,  yes,  two  months.' 

"  'But  I  was  under  the  impression  that  my  husband 
leased  the  premises  for  a  year.* 

"  'So  he  did,  but  did  not  pay  the  rent  for  a  year.' 

"In  my  ignorance  of  city  affairs  I  never  dreamed 
but  that  city  homes  were  rented  the  same  as  farms. 
Then,  with  a  happy  thought,  I  said,  *I  will  pay  you, 
how  much  is  it?' 

"  'Well,  the  fact  is,  if  you  want  the  house  it  will  be 
$150  per  month.' 

"  'But  that  is  more  than  we  were  to  pay.* 

"  'Yes,  I  know,  but  I  have  been  compelled  to  raise 
the  rent,' 

"  'Why  ?'  then  thinking  of  the  lease  I  said,  'does 
not  the  contract  hold  good?' 

'^  'No,  you  see  you  have  forfeited  your  rights  in  the 
lease  by  a  failure  to  pay  according  to  the  terms  stipu- 
lated in  it.' 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY,  119 

"  'But  why  do  you  ask  double  ?' 

**  *I  have  reasons  which  I  would  rather  not  make 
known  to  you/ 

"  'I  suppose  it  is  because  my  husband  is  away,  and 
you  think  you  are  in  a  position  to  take  advantage  of 
me,'  I  said  warmly. 

"  'No,  it  is  not  that,  but  if  you  insist  on  knowing,  X 
will  tell  you.' 

"  'Proceed.' 

"  'I  am  sorry,  but  it  is  because  this  is  an  irreproach- 
able neighborhood,  and  some  of  the  residents  of  this 
locality  object  to  your  living  here  any  longer,  and  as  I 
have  many  clients  in  this  immediate  vicinity,  it  be- 
hooves me  to  heed  their  demands.* 

"I  was  almost  too  wild  to  speak  but  finally  found 
my  mind  and  tongue  in  a  co-operative  state  long 
enough  to  ask  him  the  reason  why  I  was  ostracised  by 
the  neighborSv 

"  'Because  you  have  Mr. call  here,  and  it  is  a 

well  known  fact  that  he  was  the  cause  of  your  hus- 
band's leaving  you.' 

"My  head  swam,  my  throat  ached  as  I  forced  back 
the  sobs  v/hich  almost  choked  me.  My  pride  was  not 
to  be  crushed  in  this  manner,  so  I  went  to  my  room 
and  produced  the  roll  of  bills  which  this  man,  whose 
very  touch  seemed  poison  to  a  woman's  name,  had 
given  me ;  for  the  first  time  I  counted  the  money,  just 
three  hundred  dollars,  how  gladly  and  proudly  I 
handed  it  to  the  agent,  never  thinking  where  my  next 
dollar  was  coming  from,  and  he,  crafty  man  that  he 
was,  gave  me  two  receipts,  one  for  the  two  months  we 
owed  him,  at  seventy-five  dollars  per  month,  the  other 


«20  %LE  SIX. 

for  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  in  advance.  Within 
two  hours  after  he  left  the  house  I  received  a  notice 
that  my  rent  had  been  raised  to  three  hundred  dollars 
per  month,  and  in  addition  he  must  ask  me  to  give 
him  a  secured  lease.  What  to  do  I  did  not  know.  I 
sat  down  and  wrote  to  my  father.  I  waited  five  days 
for  the  answer  which  I  hoped  would  contain  an  en- 
closure, during"  which  time  I  remained  indoors  not 
speaking  to  a  person  except  my  maid.  I  fed  my  soul 
on  the  anticipation  that  I  should  be  able  to  live  down 
the  unearned  shame  which  had  fallen  upon  me.  I 
knew,  of  course,  when  papa  understood  my  position  he 
would  be  liberal,  and  that  after  all,  the  pitiless  neigh- 
bors must  apologize  to  me,  for  I  was  as  good  as  any 
of  them.  The  reply  came.  Oh,  joy  of  heaven  and 
earth !  how  I  kissed  the  envelope  on  which  was  the  well 
known  chirography  of  my  dear  old  papa.  Then  with 
trembling  hands  and  joyous  exclamations,  I  tore  the 
end  off,  and  nervously  pulled  out  the  reply!  The  sheet 
on  which  the  answer  was  written  was  crumpled  and 
clinched  tightly  in  my  hand  when  I  regained  con- 
sciousness ;  the  maid  and  the  kind  old  doctor  were  the 
only  ones  with  me ;  the  doctor  soon  left  and  I  read  the 
answer  again,  'Better  get  the  man  who  helped  you 
to  marry  that  dog,  to  help  you  now.'  That  was  all, 
and  that  was  written  across  the  back  of  the  envelope 
which  contained  the  letter  which  I  had  written  him. 
Just  at  nightfall  the  door  bell  rang ;  the  maid  reported 
that  my  old  friend  had  called.  But  the  doctor  had  left 
strict  orders  that  I  sec  no  one,  and  she  sent  him  away; 
HI  less  than  an  hour  several  bottles  of  the  rarest  wine 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  121 

that  his  famous  cellar  contained,  were  sent  to  me, 
along  with  an  armful  of  most  beautiful  cut  flowers. 

"For  three  weeks  I  laid  in  a  bed  of  fever,  during 
which  time  the  only  feminine  voices  that  reached  my 
ears  were  those  of  the  trained  nurse  and  my  maid. 
Each  day  dainty  ices  and  fresh  flowers  were  sent  to 
me,  all  by  the  hand  of  the  man  whose  acquaintance 
was  a  black  mark  on  the  white  character  of  any 
woman. 

"During  all  those  days  of  tossing  in  burning  delirium, 
no  women  in  the  neighborhood  crossed  the  threshold 
of  my  home.  I  often  thought  as  I  rolled  and  twisted 
in  search  of  some  cool  spot  in  the  bed,  that  if  some 
kind  hearted  woman  would  just  come  in  and  touch 
me  or  look  on  me  with  a  feeling  of  friendship,  I  would 
have  been  ready  to  take  a  good  cry,  then  close  my 
eyes  to  all  things  earthly.  But  no— I  lived  to  feel  the 
sting  of  and  be  despised  by  my  sex. 

"After  I  recovered  my  old  friend  called,  I  was  so 
grateful  for  all  he  had  done,  that  he  really  seemed 
near  to  me;  then  I  told  him  the  incident  of  the  lease, 
and  my  appeal  to  my  father,  whereupon  he  scolded  me 
gently,  for  not  having  come  to  him  in  the  first  place. 

"When  I  was  able  to  go  out  he  took  me  for  a  drive ; 
his  company  was  all  the  pleasure  I  enjoyed.  Women 
whom  I  had  known,  turned  their  noses  up  when  I  met 
them  on  the  street.  Finally  the  time  came  for  the  rent 
to  be  paid  again.  I  was  still  weak  from  my  recent 
illness.  We  had  just  started  for  a  drive  when  the 
agent  called  again.  I  told  him  at  the  door  that  I  had 
ftot  the  money  with  which  to  pay  the  enormotis  sum 


122  TALE  SIX. 

due  for  rent,  and  it  ended  by  his  giving  me  notice  to 
vacate. 

"Next  day  a  special  messenger  brought  me  a  signed 
receipt  for  a  year's  rent,  together  with  a  brief  note 
from  my  friend,  saying  that  he  had  just  bought  the 
property  and  was  now  the  landlord.  I  could  not  see 
then  what  it  all  meant,  but  I  know  now,  that  I  was 
simply  sold  to  the  highest  bidder,  and  the  buyer  con- 
ducted the  sale  and  purchase  all  on  his  own  account. 

"I  shall  never  forget  my  seduction ;  it  occurred  right 
there  where  I  had  known  so  many  happy  hours  with 
Harry,  in  the  same  room  where  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  receive  his  beautiful  caresses,  there  in  the  midst  of 
condemning  neighbors ;  flowers  filled  the  room  in  wild 
profusion.  We  had  a  dinner,  my  friend  had  invited 
a  few  gentlemen  to  spend  the  evening,  the  feast  of 
good  things  was  freely  washed  down  with  wine.  A 
musician  had  kept  the  piano  ringing  out  sweet  melo- 
dies; everything  appeared  bright;  words  seemed  soft 
and  soothing,  time  passed  quickly,  the  callers  were 
gone  all  too  soon,  in  fact,  just  as  I  had  begim  to  fully 
enjoy  the  evening,  they  seemed  to  fade  away  almost 
before  I  knew  they  were  gone.  The  lights  were  low- 
ered, as  though  being  smothered  by  the  perfume  that 
filled  the  house;  everything  looked  soft  and  velvety, 
the  flowers  organized  themselves  into  a  kaleidoscopic 
scene  as  though  they  understood  that  it  was  time  for  re- 
tirement and  so  effectually  blended  their  different  hues 
as  to  cause  one  to  feel  that  sweet  repose  abided  in  the 
air. 

"I  was  so  glad  when  I  reached  my  bed  and  realized 
in  a  dreamy  way  tliat  I  was  being  disrobed  and  fondled 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  123 

at  the  same  time.  At  last  with  the  silken  folds  of  a 
new  gown,  that  I  did  not  know  was  in  my  wardrobe, 
clinging  softly  to  my  excited,  trer^ibling  form,  I 
reached  the  point  where  the  curtain  must  be  drawn. 

"When  I  awoke  the  next  morning,  my  head  throbbed 
wildly,  my  eyes  smarted,  while  my  hands  seemed  pa;le 
and  weak.  As  I  staggered  from  room  to  room  in 
search  of  I  don't  know  what,  strange  sights  met  my 
gaze;  a  table  in  a  bad  state  of  disorder,  chairs  mis- 
placed and  flowers  whose  heads  had  once  been  held 
high  in  the  air  were  now  drooping,  while  many  petals 
were  scattered  about  the  room.  An  air  of  desolation 
hovered  in  every  nook  and  corner,  the  atmosphere 
seemed  stifling,  the  rays  of  morning  sun  straggled 
through  the  half  open  slats  of  the  window  shutters. 
My  heart  was  heavier  than  ever  before,  the  consolation 
I  sought  when  I  thought  of  my  seducer's  kindness  in 
comparison  to  my  father's  cruel  treatment  was  of  small 
consequence.  I  tried  to  blame  my  father  for  the  loss 
of  that  which  heretofore  I  had  held  so  holy  and  sacred, 
that  even  the  thought  of  surrendering  it  to  any  man 
not  rightfully  possessing  it  had  never  entered  my  in- 
nocent mind.  I  v/ent  to  the  little  nursery  and  there  in 
the  morning  light,  my  baby  was  slumbering  in  perfect 
peace,  no  trial,  no  sorrow,  no  temptation  had  as  yet 
come  to  the  pure  infantile  heart. 

"The  following  nights  for  a  fortnight  were  only 
repetitions  of  the  acts  of  the  night  just  described.  I 
learned  to  sleep  by  day,  and  as  the  shades  of  evening 
gathered,  shutting  out  the  glaring  light  of  the  setting 
sun,  I  would  find  myself  engaged  with  my  toilet,  en- 
deavoring to  appear  at  my  best,  for  my  friend  took 


124  TALE  mX. 

great  pains  to  compliment  me  on  my  personal  appear- 
ance, consequently  my  pride  knew  no  bounds. 

"Every  night  he  spent  with  me  fondling  me  as  a 
child  does  a  new  toy,  and  why  not?  Was  I  not  a  new 
plaything  for  this  man  of  millions? 

"1  had  lost  interest  in  my  baby,  so  much  so,  that  I 
would  not  see  her  for  days  at  a  time,  leaving  her  to 
the  care  of  a  nurse  girl.  I  had  given  up  hope  of  ever 
seeing  Harry  again,  and  cared  little  about  him.  He 
had  willfully  wronged  and  deserted  me,  he  was  a  thing 
of  the  past  to  my  frivolous  mind.  If  I  became  blue  and 
depressed,  I  would  have  the  maid  bring  me  a  bottle  of 
wine  from  the  well  stocked  cellar.  But  all  this  must 
end.  A  change  such  as  the  frailties  of  humanity  seek, 
is  sure  to  come.  I  grew  tired  of  the  solitude  that  I 
had  to  contend  with;  I  was  a  prisoner.  One  day  I 
told  my  friend  that  I  wanted  to  travel  some. 

"  'All  right,'  said  he,  'I  am  going  to  Chicago,  I  start 
in  two  days,  get  ready  and  make  the  trip  with  me.' 

"I  was  wild  and  in  my  delight  I  threw  my  arms 
around  his  neck  and  thanked  him.  It  was  agreed  that 
we  should  spend  one  more  night  in  the  house  where  we 
had  known  so  many  pleasures  before  departing.  That 
night  of  all  nights,  we  had  a  sumptuous  dinner, 
wine,  cordials,  everything  that  two  happy,  healthy  peo- 
ple could  indulge  in.  It  was  on  that  occasion  that  I 
fully  concluded  that  I  could  not  live  without  him,  and 
discovered  that  things  which  I  had  hitherto  loathed 
and  despised,  I  now  looked  upon  as  a  part  of  my  daily 
existence. 

"The  city  was  reached  in  due  time.  The  first  day 
here  was  given  to  rest,  then  a  round  of  sightseeing 


A.  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  125 

which  fairly  dazzled  me.  I  had  never  given  much 
thought  as  to  the  immensity  of  Chicago,  and  it  is  Httle 
wonder  that  my  unsophisticated  mind  was  overcrowded 
with  the  many  thing's  that  were  on  every  hand  for  it 
to  feed  upon. 

"It  was  after  ten  days  of  revelry,  during  which  time 
we  went  to  every  place  of  entertainment,  both  high  and 
low,  that  this  city  contains,  that  my  mind  for  the  first 
time  reverted  to  my  baby,  and  then  to  Harry.  Not  that 
I  cared  for  him  still,  but  I  was  seized  with  a  fit  of 
curiosity.  About  this  time  horse  racing  began  here 
at  Washington  Park  track,  and  as  my  friend  and  ad- 
mirer v/as  in  that  business,  I,  too,  became  very  enthu- 
siastic in  the  sport.  Every  day  I  could  be  seen  in  a  box, 
the  most  lavishly  gowned  woman  at  the  ring  side.  I 
had  money  and  tips,  and  being  full  of  the  blood  that 
tingles  with  feverish  excitement  when  anything  is  at 
stake,"  I  quickly  and  easily  became  the  best  known 
woman  among  the  talent  v/hich  frequents  the  race 
course;  I  wagered  and  won  and  lost  with  the  same 
confiding  nonchalance.  I  cared  nothing  for  the  money, 
for  I  knew  not  the  value,  but  I  was  filled  with  the  true 
desire  to  be  able  to  pick  the  winner.  At  last  the  season 
ended,  but  not  until  a  certain  influential  and  wealthy 
man  of  this  city  managed  to  fall  desperately  in  love 
with  me,  and  as  he  was  young,  handsome  and  clever 
I  must  admit  that  the  fickle  goddess  who  waves  the 
magic  wand  over  such  affairs  succeeded  in  convincing 
me  that  my  California  friend  had  faded  some,  the 
glamour  seemed  to  have  receded,  but  honesty  and  grati- 
tude had  not  yet  been  completely  eliminated  from  my 
sinful  soul|  and  it  was  with  real  tears  and  sobs  that  I 


126  TALE  SIX, 

told  him  that  I  had  learaed  to  love  the  younger  man. 
His  reply  only  verified  statements  which  I  had  heard 
made  in  regard  to  him,  being  that  he  was  always  cool, 
even  at  the  betting  stand.  He  would  lose  or  win  a 
fortune  without  a  change  of  countenance. 

"  'But  his  reply.' 

"  'Oh,  yes/  he  simply  said,  'all  right,  the  season  is 
ended,  I  am  through  Vvith  you,  anyway.'  Then  taking 
my  hand  in  his,  he  said  good-bye  and  departed. 

"Then  began  the  new  life.  Oh,  how  easy  the  second 
step!  Rather  than  dread  it,  I  looked  forward  to  the 
completing  of  the  arrangements  with  pleasure.  My  new 
suitor  knew  my  past  history  except  that  I  had  a  child. 
We  took  elegant  apartments,  and  he  spent  the  greater 
portion  of  his  time  with  me.  "We  were  very  congenial 
companions ;  for  months  this  life  continued ;  at  last  the 
existence  became  monotonous  to  me.  I  began  to  long 
for  something,  I  knew  not  what.  I  often  found  myself 
thinking  of  my  past  life,  my  childhood  home  and  my 
child — the  memory  of  whom  I  had  allowed  to  go  al- 
most entirely  out  of  my  mind.  One  day  Mr.  Eddy 
came  to  see  me  and  found  me  weeping;  he  questioned 
me  and  then  I  told  him  of  my  baby,  and  God  bless  him, 
he  insisted  on  my  sending  for  her,  which  I  did.  He  ar- 
ranged it  all  for  the  nurse  to  come  to  me  and  in  seven 
days  my  little  girl  was  in  my  arms.  I  then  became 
possessed  of  a  new  feeling,  such,  I  think,  as  only  a 
mother  can  experience.  I  felt  as  if  I  must  change  my 
mode  of  living,  but  how?  To  go  to  my  father  meant 
to  be  turned  away  and  the  burden  was  double  when  the 
care  of  a  baby  and  earning  a  living  were  both  to  be 
considered.    Again  I  put  the  matter  before  my  friend ; 


A  DAUGHTER  OF  PROUD  KENTUCKY.  127 

he  was  kindness  itself  and  proposed  to  marry  me  and 
be  the  father  that  my  child  needed.  I  gladly  accepted 
his  offer,  but  before  we  could  be  legally  married,  it 
was  necessary  for  me  to  obtain  a  divorce  from  Harry. 
We  took  the  first  steps  in  that  direction,  one  of  which 
was  to  advertise  as  the  law  specified,  and  !o  and  behold ! 
the  advertisement  had  an  unlooked  for  effect.  It 
brought  Harry  from  his  long  silence.  He  found  me 
and  we  talked  the  matter  over  with  my  husband  to  be. 
It  was  at  this  meeting  that  I  learned  the  cause  of 
Harry's  action.    He  told  us  as  follows : 

"Our  old  California  friend  had  induced  him  to  bet 
his  every  cent  on  certain  races  on  the  day  he  came  home 
with  the  crowd,  and  he  had  lost  all.  Then  in  order  to 
retrieve  his  losses  he  was  advised  to  become  a  forger  in 
order  to  get  more  money  with  which  to  again  play  the 
races.  It  was  the  same  old  story,  he  lost,  then  for  fear 
of  punishment  he  left  the  country.  I  then  told  him  all. 
Oh,  how  sorry  I  felt  for  poor  Harry !  After  exchanging 
ideas,  we  became  convinced  that  it  was  all  a  plot  of  the 
kind  old  man  in  California  to  get  me  in  his  clutches. 
After  we  were  assured  of  that,  Harry  asked  me  to 
promise  not  to  go  further  with  divorce  proceedings  un- 
til he  saw  me  again.  I  promised  him.  I  also  promised 
him  not  to  receive  a  penny  from  the  man  who  now 
wanted  to  marry  me,  and  as  I  could  not  live  as  I  had 
been,  with  my  child  under  the  same  roof,  we  left.  I 
sold  my  handsome  gowns,  and  Jewelry,  furnished  this 
poor  little  home  and  baby  and  I  have  lived  here  since. 

"  'But  Harry,  where  is  he  ?' 

"  'In  the  State's  Prison  of  California.* 


128  TALE  SIX. 

"  'Ah,  he  was  caught  at  last  and  punished  for  forg- 
try/ 

"  'No,  when  he  left  me  he  went  to  California  and 
killed  my  traducer,  he  is  serving  a  term  of  ten  years 
for  manslaughter,  and  I  am  waiting  for  him.' " 


TALE    SEVBN. 

MY    lover's   bequest. 

TWO  WOMEN. 

*I  know  two  women  and  one  is  chaste. 
And  cold  as  the  snows  on  a  Winter  waste. 
Stainless  ever  in  act  and  thought 
A  cruel  tongue  and  a  jealous  mind. 
(As  a  man,  born  dumb,  in  his  speech  errs  not). 
But  she  had  malice  toward  her  kind, 
Void  of  pity  and  full  of  greed. 
She  judges  the  world  by  her  narrow  creed; 
A  brewer  of  quarrels,  a  breeder  of  hate. 
Yet  she  holds  the  key  to  'Society's'  gate. 

The  other  woman  with  heart  of  flame, 
Went  mad  for  love  that  marred  her  name; 
And  out  of  the  grave  of  her  murdered  faith, 
She  rose  like  a  soul  that  has  passed  through  death. 
Her  aims  are  noble,  her  pity  so  broad. 
It  covers  the  world  like  the  mercy  of  God, 
A  soother  of  discord,  a  healer  of  woes. 
Peace  follows  her  footsteps  wherever  she  goes, 
The  worthier  life  of  the  two  no  doubt, 
And  yet  'Society'  locks  her  out." 

"You  ask  me  why  my  house  is  so  gorgeously  fur- 
nished, why  the  music,  why  the  beautiful  young 
women  loimging  about?  You  say  the  oriental  splen- 
dor reminds  you  of  what  your  ideas  have  always  been 
as  to  the  making  of  a  typical  harem.  I  do  not  blame 
you.    Men  are  very  apt  to  make  more  serious  mistakes 

129 


130  TALE  SEVEN. 

than  you  have  made  in  this  instance.  Would  you  like 
to  see  my  girls  ?    You  would,  eh  ?" 

As  this  tall,  dignified  woman  completed  her  mono- 
logue, she  touched  an  ivory  button  on  the  side  of  the 
maliogany  secretary  in  front  of  which  she  was  seated. 
The  silence  which  followed  the  closing  of  her  remarks 
was  broken  only  by  the  sounds  of  sweet  strains  of 
music,  which  floated  through  this  spacious  house  on 
one  of  the  notable  streets  of  the  "Tenderloin'*  district 
of  Chicago. 

I  sat  and  quietly  waited  for  the  response,  which  I 
knew  would  come  at  the  touch  of  that  bell.  A  descrip- 
tion of  the  interior  of  that  palace  is  beyond  my  power, 
and  had  I  tried  to  take  mental  notes,  I  would  have 
failed  completely,  for  I  felt  the  steady  gaze  of  her 
blue  eyes  upon  me  so  strong  that  I  could  not  center 
my  mind  on  anything  but  the  woman.  In  spite  of  the 
fact  that  she  was  not  more  than  thirty-five  years  old, 
her  hair  was  silvery  gray;  her  eyes  were  bright,  her 
skin  soft  and  fair;  a  smile  of  natural  sincerity  helped 
to  light  the  sweet  face,  adding  an  expression  to  the 
pink  and  white  that  would  cause  any  man  to  become 
a  close  observer,  if  not  an  admirer,  of  the  woman^ 
even  without  making  a  more  scrutinizing  survey  of  her 
many  other  charms.  The  poise  of  her  head,  the  full, 
round  neck,  the  broad,  yet  plump  shoulders,  the  long, 
beautifully  moulded  arm  and  tapering  fingers,  served 
to  attract  a  reasonable  share  of  attention  from  the  heav- 
ing bosom  and  slender  waist  of  my  hostess.  My  going" 
over  process  was  interrupted  by  a  merry  laugh,  which 
caused  my  fair  entertainer  to  rise,  then  with  the  grace 
and  dignity  of  a  queen,  she  presented  to  me  the  entire 


MT  LOVER'S  BEQUEST,  131 

coterie  of  new  comers,  v^ho  constituted  the  bevy  of 
young  ladies  which  came  into  the  room. 

I  was  at  once  convinced  that  all  the  income  of  this 
house  was  not  spent  on  the  furnishings,  for  each  young 
woman  was  gowned  in  a  manner  befitting  the  occasion. 
Some  music  and  a  few  songs  occupied  the  next  fifteen 
or  twenty  minutes,  during  which  time  I  used  my  eyes 
with  as  much  of  a  critical  air  as  was  possible.  Pres- 
ently I  told  the  lady  of  the  house  that  I  wished  to 
talk  with  her  in  person  before  I  made  further  ac- 
quaintance with  any  of  the  inmates  of  her  rendezvous. 
The  hint  was  sufficient,  and  we  were  soon  alone. 

"Well,"  said  she  pleasantly. 

"Yes,  I  want  to  talk  privately  with  you." 

"Proceed." 

"But,  had  we  not  better  retire  to  some  private  room 
where  we  will  not  be  in  danger  of  being  disturbed?" 

"This  house  is  mine;  we  will  not  be  interrupted 
here,"  she  said  sweetly. 

"Thank  you.  Then  I  will  tell  you  what  I  want.  I 
am  looking  for  facts  and  wish  you  to  give  me  the  entire 
history  of  your  life." 

The  smile  of  anticipation  faded  into  a  look  of  re- 
morse, that  expression  in  turn  was  followed  by  an  in- 
quisitive look  which  told  me  that  the  woman  was 
feigning  misunderstanding. 

"Yes,"  I  continued,  "I  want  to  know  how  you  hap- 
pened to  be  here."  The  fair  cheeks  flushed,  the  intel- 
ligent brow  wrinkled,  while  hard  lines  were  plainly 
visible  around  her  mouth,  as  I  finished  the  sentence. 

"It  may  b^  a  long  story,"  said  the  woman,  as  she 


182  TALE  SEVEN. 

gazed  at  the  bright  buckles  on  the  dainty  slippers 
which  encased  her  feet. 

"I  am  willing  to  listen  if  you  will  be  kind  enough 
to  tell  me  all,"  said  I. 

"My  early  life  was  devoid  of  anything  more  than 
most  girls  are  called  upon  to  endure.  At  the  age  of 
twelve  I  lost  my  mother,  at  fifteen  death  claimed  my 
father,  then  I  went  to  live  with  a  maiden  aunt  in  Co- 
lumbus, Ind.  I  was  poor,  very  poor.  As  I  now  look 
back  and  view  the  past,  I  wonder  that  I  was  able  to 
continue  my  studies  until  I  graduateid  with  high 
honors,  but  I  did  and  the  day  I  was  seventeen  my 
greatest  heights  of  happiness  were  scaled,  for  it  was 
on  that  eventful  day  that  my  youthful  lover,  Jamie 
Harris  and  I  became  engaged  with  the  consent  of  my 
auntie,  provided,  however,  we  would  not  think  of  mar- 
riage until  Jamie  had  finished  his  course  at  college, 
which  he  was  taking  at  the  State  University,  located  at 
Bloomington,  Ind.  We  two  young  lovers,  eager  in 
our  happiness,  consented  to  the  plans  which  my  spin- 
ster relative  laid  for  us.  Jamie  was  twenty ;  he  had  two 
more  years  in  the  regular  collegiate  course,  then  a 
professional  course  of  some  sort  and  we  would  be 
ready  to  take  up  life's  journey. 

"Meanwhile,  I  bided  my  time,  looking  forward  to  the 
longed  for  event  with  anticipation  in  every  way  worthy 
of  the  reward.  One  long  year  dragged  along ;  I  cared 
for  no  one,  thought  of  nothing  but  to  dream  of  Jamie. 
All  the  little  details  of  'love  in  a  cottage*  had  been 
thoroughly  gone  over,  and  directed,  I,  in  my  owk 
tnind,  trying  to  find  some  method  of  improvement  on 
the  time  worn  ethics  of  a  wife's  duty. 


MY  LOVER'S  BEQUEST.  13S 

"When  morning  came  I  busied  myself  with  the  af- 
fairs of  my  aunt's  humble  home,  which  I,  too,  had 
known  as  my  only  shelter  for  years.  I  moved  with  the 
spirit  of  love.  I  became  mechanical  in  doing  things 
while  I  drew  on  my  imagination  to  such  an  extent, 
that  at  times  I  almost  fancied  that  it  was  our  home 
(Jamie's  and  mine),  and  that  I  was  serving  him.  I 
planned  and  thought  so  much  of  how  I  would  always 
have  his  slippers  ready,  and  papers  and  cigars,  for 
he  smoked.  Oh,  all  the  dreams  made  me  so  happy  and 
contented. 

"It  was  the  beginning  of  the  second  year  that  I  re- 
ceived an  invitation  to  visit  a  friend  in  Franklin,  Ind., 
a  near-by  town.  During  my  stay  there  I  met  many 
and  made  scores  of  friends ;  it  was  then  that  I  realized 
how  closely  my  life  and  Jamie's  had  become  cemented 
together.  I  saw  the  world  as  I  had  never  before 
known  it  to  exist ;  I  was  the  recipient  of  many  favors 
at  the  hands  of  my  new  friends.  If  I  faned  to  write 
to  Jamie  as  often  as  I  had  done,  he  excused  me  by 
jsaying  in  his  letters  that  he  was  glad  I  was  having  a 
good  time.  Theaters,  drives,  parties,  dinners,  etc.,  to 
the  fulfillment  of  my  fondest  hopes.  More  excitement 
than  I  had  ever  expected  to  know. 

"The  friend  whom  I  was  visiting  was  a  few  years 
my  senior,  and  when  I  explained  to  her  that  I  was 
engaged  and  suggested  that  it  might  not  be  good  form 
for  roe  to  receive  the  attentions  of  a  certain  young 
man,  who  insisted  on  occupying  most  of  my  time,  she 
only  lai^hed  and  said  I  had  lots  to  learn.  She  then 
gave  me  much  information  along  the  Imes  of  society 
conventionalities.    She  was  my  best  friend.    I  heard 


134  TALE  SEVEN. 

all  she  said  and  allowed  myself  to  put  too  broad  a 
construction  on  her  words.  I  allowed  words  to  be 
poured  into  my  ears  that  changed  the  feeling  which  I 
had  had  for  poor  Jamie.  My  new 'admirer  was  rich, 
handsome  and  gallant  and  much  admired  by  all  the 
girls  of  'the  set.' 

"True  to  the  expectation  of  those  girls,  I  seemed  to 
win  Francis  Winslow.  He  had  no  eyes  for  any  but 
me.  Things  drifted  along  until  the  time  came  for  my 
home  going,  then  all  on  account  of  his  persuasions,  I 
remained  a  week  longer  than  my  allotted  time.  When 
I  arrived  home  I  received  several  letters  from  Jamie 
and  a  severe  scolding  from  my  aunt.  The  letters  dated 
back  ten  days ;  the  tone  of  the  oldest  one  was  the  same 
sweet,  endearing  sentiment,  which  had  always  made 
his  messages  so  precious,  but  as  I  sat  reading  through 
the  many  pages,  I  perceived  as  I  thought  a  coldness 
(though  I  know  now  it  was  love's  anxiety).  The  last 
two  hurt  me ;  they  referred  to  things  which  I  could  not 
account  for  his  knowing.  Finally  the  closing  of  the  last 
letter  said,  *If  not  too  busy  flirting  with  your  friend, 
Winslow,  please  answer.' 

"It  was  more  than  my  young  heart  could  bear.  I 
did  not  know  then  that  I  was  just  looking  for  some 
excuse  for  stinging  him  and  now  it  had  come.  I  had 
never  flirted;  I  had  met  Mr.  Winslow  under  proper 
conditions  and  circumstances.  He  had  always  been 
courteous  to  me.  I  had  been  true  to  Jamie,  though  my 
love  had  faltered.  Next  day's  mail  brought  a  letter 
to  my  aunt  and  one  to  me ;  the  one  to  aunt  was  from 
Jamie.    I  do  not  know  what  it  contained,  but  it  was 


MY  LOVER'S  BEQUEBT.  18S 

of  such  a  nature  that  she  heaped  a  tirade  of  abuse  on 
me. 

"  'Just  to  think !'  said  she.  'I've  worked  and  done 
for  you  all  these  years  and  tried  to  raise  you  decent, 
and  done  all  this  for  my  poor  dead  sister's  sake,  and 
when  I've  got  you  fit  to  marry  a  good  man,  you  go 
and  spoil  it  all  by  takin'  up  with  a  fop  you  nor  the 
Lord  don't  know  nothin'  about/ 

"The  letter  which  I  had  tucked  away  in  my  bosom 
was  from  Mr.  Winslow.  It  stated  that  he  was  going  to 
visit  in  this  city  and  he  would  be  glad  to  have  me  join 
him.  *I  know/  it  said,  'that  you  will  have  to  in- 
vent some  excuse  for  your  absence  from  home,  but 
that  can  be  arranged  by  your  saying  you  met  my 
cousin,  while  in  Franklin,  and  she  will  write  you  soon, 
asking  you  to  spend  a  week  with  her  in  Chicago.  She 
is  the  wife  of  a  railroad  man  and  will  send  you  trans- 
portation.* 

"My  mind  was  quickly  made  up;  I  would  not  stand 
my  aunt's  abuse  and  Jamie's  insults.  If  Mr.  Winslow 
liked  me,  as  he  said,  he  v/ould  probably  propose  to  me 
and  we  would  get  married,  'so  there  now.'  That  letter 
was  followed  two  days  later  by  one  from  Mr.  Win- 
slow's  cousin,  enclosing  a  ticket,  which  auntie  did 
not  know  from  a  pass.  The  invitation  was  pressing 
and  I  came  here." 

"But  go  on,"  said  I,  as  the  long  pause  seemed  to 
add  solemnity  to  the  stillness.  "Tell  me  more  of 
Jamie,  of  Winslow  and  of  this/'  said  I,  with  a  wave 
of  my  hand,  indicating  the  interior  of  the  spacious 
house. 

"Be  f^tient,"  she  said,  and  then  continued. 


186  TALE  SEVEN. 

"Winslow  met  me  at  the  station,  then  it  was  a  cease- 
less round  of  theaters,  dinners  and  other  amusements, 
which  were  new  to  my  unsophisticated  mind.  His 
cousin  was  a  myth.  The  woman  who  claimed  to  be 
his  relative  was  none  other  than  a  hireling,  who  did 
all  in  her  power  to  assist  him  in  entrapping  me.  The 
speed  with  which  I  fell  was  something  terrific;  the 
bottomless  pit  of  Hell  was  not  very  far  away  and  I 
was  an  easy  victim  to  the  seductive  plans  of  my  pre- 
tended friend.  The  scene  of  my  defamation  is  still 
fresh  in  my  mind.  It  seems  but  yesterday,  since  he 
called  for  me  at  the  home  of  the  supposed  cousin.  Oh, 
the  blackness  of  that  night  as  it  now  appears  to  me,  is 
only  intensified  and  made  more  dismal,  v/hen  I  think 
of  the  lights,  the  gay  music,  the  finely  arrayed  women 
and  the  entrancing  wine;  it  was  a  long  night  of  song 
and  revelry,  only  to  end  in  the  beginning  of  a  long 
day  of  miserable,  torturing,  painful  existence.  That 
fortress  of  purity,  which  is  all  a  girl  has  upon  which 
she  can  rely  at  all  times,  was  stormed.  The  excite- 
ment, the  glittering  lights,  and  the  enchanting  environ- 
ment added  such  argument  as  the  man  lacked  in  hi* 
make  up.  I  suppose  I  was  an  easy  victim,  wine  dulled 
my  senses  to  such  an  extent  that,  as  God  is  my  judge, 
I  was  not  wholly  responsible  for  my  acts ;  when  morn- 
ing came  I  awoke  and  knew  that  the  great  white  star 
of  virginity,  which  I  had  heretofore  followed,  had 
been  transformed  into  a  dull  leaden  aspect,  which 
would  only  bespeak  for  me  sullen  misery  and  degrada- 
tion." 

"Where  did  it  ail  happen?" 

"Right  here  in  this  house,"  sighed  the  woman. 


MY  LOVER'S  BBQUS8T.  I3f 

'liere,  and  you  have  lived  here  ever  since?" 

"No,  at  least  not  all  of  the  time ;  after  a  few  days 
of  sobbing,  longing  for  the  old  life  and  for  Jamie 
returned  to  me.  Then  the  horrible  fcurt  that  I  could 
never  return  to  Jamie  confronted  me.  Ob,  what  was 
I  to  do?  With  nothing  in  view  and  no  aim  in  life,  I 
returned  to  my  aunt's  home  only  to  be  told  that  I  could 
get  out  and  'shift  for  myself.'  'This  ain't  no  home 
for  no  good  for  nuthin'  strumpet  like  you ;  clear  out,  I 
say !    You  ungrateful  hussy.'  " 

"If  you  will  excuse  me  I  will  not  detail  to  you 
the  feelings  of  pain  which  I  endured  as  stings  from 
her  lash.  It  is  quite  enough  to  be  compelled  to  live 
through  such  periods  without  being  called  upon  to 
recite  them  in  after  years. 

"From  there  I  went  to  the  home  of  the  friend  in 
whose  house  I  had  met  Mr.  Winslow,  then  with  tfiat 
feeling  of  trust  and  confidence,  I  told  her  all;  she 
blandly  stated  that  she  was  sorry,  but  that  I  should 
have  known  better.  Oh!  that  bitter  sting,  and  from 
this  woman,  who  could  have  taken  me  in  her  arms  and 
heard  my  sobs,  that  act  alone,  I  think,  would  have  con- 
soled me  some ;  but  no ;  she  who  could  have  replaced 
me  upon  the  pedestal  from  which  all  women  shine, 
said,  'Well,  run  along  now,  I  must  dress  for  Mrs. 
— 's  reception.  Maybe  some  day  I  will  talk  it  all 
over  with  you.* 

"  'But,  oh,  please  hear  me !  just  a  little.  Help  me/ 
I  begged. 

"  'I  will  see ;  I  heard  of  scMne  one  who  wanted  a^ood 
girl,  and  I  will  try  to  find  out,  for  you  see,  Lillian, 
you  could  do  housework/ 


188  TALE  SEVEN. 

"Bah !  mined,  turned  into  the  street,  scorned,  too 
miserable  to  live,  afraid  to  die. 

"I  was  not  too  good,  nor  too  proud  to  work,  but 
that  was  not  what  my  heart  yearned  for;  pity,  love, 
sympathy,  a  kind  look,  a  gentle  touch  would  have  done 
much  to  heal  my  troubled  mind.  I  came  back  to  Qii- 
cago.  I  went  to  Mr.  Winslow's  cousin;  she  told  me 
the  cold,  hard,  cruel  truth.  I  had  been  enticed  to  the 
city  for  the  one  purpose  of  gratifying  the  amorous  de- 
sire of  Mr.  Winslow.  The  truth  had  long  ago  forced 
itself  upon  me,  but  the  confession  by  the  woman  who 
had  assisted  in  the  plot  made  me  desperate. 

"What  to  do?  Where  to  go,  were  the  questions. 
Home  I  had  none;  true  friends  were  far  away  and 
unknown  things  to  me.  The  lake!  Oh,  at  last  a 
friend,  who  could  receive  me  in  all  my  sorrow  and 
shame,  a  refuge  which  never  failed  to  take  suffering 
humanity  into  its  safe  retreat,  giving  solace  to  all 
pain.  Yes,  I  would  write  to  my  aunt  and  Jamie;  I 
would  confess  to  them  what  I  was  afraid  to  confront 
God  with.  My  plans  were  all  completed;  I  had  one 
dollar  to  my  name,  enough  to  pay  for  a  night's  lodging 
at  some  fairly  respectable  hotel.  There  I  could  write 
to  them,  and  then  when  all  was  quiet,  steal  out  to  the 
pier  and    *    *    *    then." 

*  *  ^  *  Hf  *  m  iii 

"Four  o'clock  next  morning  I  was  ready.  I  stolft 
out  of  the  hotel,  wended  my  way  to  the  nearest  place 
where  I  could  walk  far  out  on  the  timbers  which  pro- 
jected into  the  moaning  water.  No  hesitancy  on  my 
part ;  I  deliberately  tied  the  cord  which  I  had  brought 
around  my  skirts,  let  my  hair  down,  so  that  the  long 


MY  LOVER'S  BEQUEST.  iS9 

plaits  hung  below  my  waist,  then  pressing  the  locket, 
(this  locket)  which  contained  my  father's  miniature, 
to  my  lips,  I  leaped  as  far  out  as  I  could. 

"Down,  down,  below  the  gurgling  waters,  up  to 
the  surface,  then  down  again,  with  just  a  faint  dreamy 
view  of  the  lights  on  Michigan  avenue,  then  all  was 
dark,  all  I  could  see  was  Jamie,  as  I  felt  myself  being 
pulled  along  by  some  irresistible  force.  I  only  remem- 
ber saying,  'Good-bye,  Jamie."* 

*  4:  4:  :(:  :]:  H:  4(  4:  4: 

"  'Oh,  I  think  she  is  alive  yet,  Capin'/  was  what  I 
heard  a  voice  say  long  before  I  was  able  to  assure  the 
speaker  that  he  was  correct, 

"I  had  been  picked  up  by  a  fisherman  as  the  boat 
was  starting  out  for  the  day's  haul.  I  recovered  only 
to  suffer  more,  too  miserable  to  live,  too  unfortunate 
to  die.  A  few  days  of  privation  and  want  brought 
me  to  this  house,  where  I  took  up  the  routine  life  of 
the  other  members  of  the  establishment,  and  vied  with 
my  associates  for  favors  from  the  opposite  sex.  Suc- 
cess was  tlie  result  of  my  efforts ;  I  was  soon  known 
as  a  favorite  of  the  frequenters  of  the  resort;  when 
wine  held  sway  in  my  brain,  I  was  glad  the  fisherman 
heard  the  splash  of  the  water.  Again,  when  my  brain 
was  dull  from  isolation  and  inactivity,  my  heart  was 
sad.  One  evening  the  bell  rang  just  as  it  did  this 
evening;  the  signal  was  given  for  the  'ladies'  to  ap- 
pear in  the  parlor,  as  was  tlie  custom  when  callers 
were  announced.  With  ill-feigned  pleasure  I  led  the 
way,  being  followed  by  the  other  girls.  I  marched 
through  the  hall,  across  the  back  parlor,  treading  al- 
ways on  soft  rugs,  my  white  satin  gown  flowing  in 


149  TALB  BEVEN. 

rhy&mical  time  to  the  strains  of  the  music ;  and  there 
amid  the  scenes  of  splendor  for  which  this  luxurious 
establishment  was  noted  I  found  myself  standmg  face 
to  face  with  Jamie.  Yes,  my  own  dear,  true  Jamie. 
Oh,  forgive  me,  sir,  for  this  expression  of  feeling,  but 
again  to  live  those  moments  of  delirious  joy,  mingled 
with  fear  and  anticipation,  is  more  than  I  can  bear. 
With  one  bound  I  left  the  other  girls  far  behind  me. 
Swiftly  crossing  the  room  I  appealed  to  him  as  only 
a  love  maddened  g^rl  can  appeal  to  the  object  of  her 
devotion.  ^   

"Oh,  God!  what  horrible  retribution  was  about  to 
be  brought  upon  me ;  how  much  more  was  I  to  suffer 
and  how  long  would  my  breath  continue  to  come  in 
sobbing  gasps  as  I  begged  and  prayed  and  pleaded 
with  him  to  take  me  in  his  arms  as  of  old.  'J^^n^^r 
Jamie,  my  own  dear  Jamie!'  I  cried.  *Hear  me,  see 
me,  touch  me !  Oh,  I  beg  of  you,  Jamie,  listen.  Don't 
you  know  it  is  I?  It  is  your  Lillian!  What,  Jamie, 
don't  you  know  me?' 

"In  spite  of  all  my  entreaties  he  stood  like  stone 
unmoved  and  unaffected  by  anything  I  said  or  did. 
Presently  a  new  thought  struck  me.  I  thought  of  the 
cottage  and  of  the  roses  which  Jamie  loved  so  well; 
then  madly  tearing  a  white  rose  which  I  wore  on  my 
breast  I  handed  it  to  him,  begging  him  to  take  it. 

"  *Do  take  it,  Jamie,*  I  said ;  'it  is  as  pure  as  I  once 
was.  Ah,  but  then  you  loved  me,  Jamie,  and  your 
love  was  pure,  top,  was  it  not?  Tell  me,  Jamie,  tell 
me,  oh,  even  if  you  hate  me  now,  tell  me  in  that  same 
soft  voice  that  I  know  so  well,  that  you  loved  me  then. 
The  memory  of  that  love  will  make  me  pure  again. 


UY  LOVER'S  BEQUEST,  141 

Jamie,  if  you  will  only  speak  to  me  again.  Jamie, 
take  this  rose;  take  it,  Jamie,  for  the  sake  of  the 
memory  of  that  love  which  I  had  for  you.  I  know, 
Jamie,  it's  all  my  fault;  it's  not  your  will  that  I  am 
here ;  I  wronged  you  cruelly.  Don't  you  thinic,  Jamie, 
that  I  have  suffered  enough,  or  do  you  still  insist  on 
making  my  life  death?'  All  my  supplication  to  him 
was  in  vain.  He  stood  with  that  firm,  determined  air 
which  I  knew  so  well,  with  his  hand  extended  with 
palm  toward  me,  as  if  to  push  me  away  as  he 
would  some  vile,  loathsome  creature.  He  did  not  speak 
to  me ;  he  seemed  to  know  that  he  would  find  me  here. 
When  I  had  ceased  pleading  with  him  he  handed  me  a 
large  white  envelope.  With  feverish  delight  I  clutched 
it.  As  I  did  so  I  saw  an  inscription  upon  it.  For- 
getting my  pain,  misery  and  degradation,  with  a  wild 
cry  I  ran  to  a  position  near  a  light.  What  was  it  I 
read?    *To  be  opened  after  I  am  gone.' 

"What,  I  thought,  Jamie  going?  No!  he  must  not 
Then,  turning  to  go  back  to  Jamie,  I  was  just  in  time 
to  see  him  place  a  pistol  to  his  heart  and  fire.  He  died 
without  a  word.  The  spot  over  which  you  see  the 
urn  full  of  roses  is  the  exact  location  where  Jamie 
fell.  The  other  girls  had  left  me.  There,  bending 
over  him,  frantically  tearing  his  garments  to  see  if  I 
might  render  him  some  assistance,  the  white  rose 
dropped  from  my  dress  where  I  had  carelessly  re- 
placed it  and  became  stained  with  Jamie's  life  blood, 
making  a  fitting  semblance  to  the  tragedy  which  had 
been  enacted  in  this  same  house  a  few  months  prior, 
where  the  spotless  character  of  an  innocent  girl  had 


142  TALE   SEVEN. 

been    transformed    from    pure   white    to    a   charred 
remnant. 

"They  took  him  away.  I  saw  him  once  more  at  the 
morgue ;  then  the  officers  took  me  to  a  cell ;  then  there 
was  a  trial.  I  was  accused  of  murdering  Jamie  and 
almost  convicted,  when  the  thought  struck  me  to  send 
for  the  packet  which  he  had  placed  in  my  hand.  It 
contained,  besides  this  letter,  which  you  may  read, 
other  things  which  the  letter  will  make  plain : 

"  'My  Poor  Dear  Lillian :  As  I  write  this  letter  I 
know  not  what  your  fate  is,  but  I  fear  that  something 
terrible  has  befallen  you.  I  start  out  to  find  you,  if  on 
earth.  Since  leaving  your  old  home  I  have  come  into 
a  large  inheritance,  which  will  afford  me  ample  means 
with  which  to  pursue  my  aim.  May  God  grant  that 
I  may  find  you  pure  and  unstained,  and  that  I  shall 
be  able  to  take  you  to  my  bosom;  that  we  may 
be  allowed  to  enjoy  the  fruits  which  have  fallen  to  us 
as  two  lovers  should  enjoy  life. 

"  'Yours  lovingly,  'Jamie.' 

"  'Later. — I  have  discovered  you.  My  love  is 
buried  in  sorrow ;  I  have  nothing  to  live  for,  no  am- 
bition, no  soul,  no  heart.  I  have  but  one  request, 
which  is  as  f ollov^^s :  You  will  find  enclosed  negotiable 
papers  to  all  the  wealth  which  I  possess.  It  is  yours ; 
the  same  as  my  life  has  been  yours.  I  want  you  to 
take  it  and  spend  it  in  saving  the  blossoms  of  this 
earth.  I  have  yet  enough  confidence  in  you  to  cause  me 
to  believe  that  if  the  circumstances  were  conducive 
to  honor  and  purity  that  you  would  court  the  same 
with  the  ambition  and  zeal  which  is  a  part  of  your 
nature.    I  leave  the  method  of  restitution  entirely  in 


M7  LOVER'S  BEQUEST.  143 

your  hands;  only  asking-  you  in  closing  to  put  forth 
your  every  effort  to  snatch  the  burning  brands  from 
the  fiery  furnace  which  is  ever  ready  to  engulf  the 
innocent,  unsophisticated  representative  of  purity. 
"  'As  ever  yours,  Jamie/  •" 

"Well,"  said  I,  as  I  handed  the  letters  back  to  the 
woman,  "do  you  make  much  money  here  ?  I  suppose 
you  had  a  good  time  while  Jamie's  cash  lasted  ?" 

"Jamie's  cash  is  still  lasting,"  said  she. 

"You  don't  mean  to  tell  me  that  you  have  the  heart 
to  support  this  place  as  a  house  of  ill-repute  by  spend- 
ing poor  Jamie's  money  in  that  way  ?" 

"Bless  your  heart,  no.  I  own  this  property,  a 
monument  to  Jamie's  pure  devotion  and  good  inten- 
tions. It  not  only  serves  to  remind  me  of  where  I  last 
looked  upon  him  alive,  thereby  making  the  associa- 
tions more  pleasant,  but  also  keeps  fresh  in  my  mind 
the  night  that  I  leaped  in  the  darkness  and  landed 
into  the  mire  of  debauchery." 

"Do  your  girls  know  your  story  ?" 

"In  part,  yes." 

"Do  they  enjoy  the  existence  of  soiled  doves  ?" 

"But,  my  dear  sir,  they  are  not  soiled  doves ;  they 
are  brands  which  I  have  snatched  from  the  burning." 

"Then  this  is  not  a  house  of " 

"No,  sir!  This  is  an  harbor  of  restitution,  where 
souls  may  be  anchored  to  hope,  where  hope  fills  the 
heart  with  a  longing  for  better  and  purer  things;  a 
home  where  I  am  trying  to  atone  for  my  own  mis- 
deeds." 


TALE    EIGHT. 

THE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG. 

"Kank  the  mind,  sad  the  heart, 
Supple  the  form,  sweet  the  face ; 
Pure  the  3«ul,  sold  on  the  mart. 
To  suffer  ever  in  vile  disgrace. 

"Neither  bended  knees. 
Pure  hands  held  out. 
Sad  sijghs,  deep  groans,  nor 

Silvery-shedding  tears, 
Could  penetrate  the  uncompassionate  shout 
That,  in  spite  of  all,  fell  on  her  bloodless  ears." 

"I  am  sorry,"  said  the  girl,  "that  you  have  con- 
cluded to  abandon  the  detective  business,  for  I  am 
sure  that  you  accomplished  much  good  while  thus 
engaged." 

If  I  had  not  been  attracted  by  the  strong  person- 
ahty  of  the  speaker  I  should  have  been  favorably 
impressed  with  the  sincerity  of  her  tone.  She  was 
pale,  very  pale;  her  eyes  were  large  and  brown.  As 
she  spoke  she  gazed  on  me  with  the  languid  expression 
so  in  keeping  with  one  of  great  voltune  of  eamest- 
■ircss.  Her  nose  was  thin;  I  might  say  drawn  and 
pinched;  her  lips  as  red  as  cherries,  parted  slightly 
as  the  soft  words  left  them,  showing  a  mouth  full 
of  regular,  well-kept  teeth.  The  forehead  was  not 
higher  than  the  ordinary,  but  it  made  a  fitting  support 

145 


146  TALE  EIGHT. 

for  the  crown  of  dark  brown  hair,  which  was  artist- 
ically dressed  in  a  manner  to  form  a  frame  about 
the  face,  which  seemingly  did  not  end  at  the  chin,  as 
most  faces  do,  but  it  was  possessed  of  a  broadness 
and  deepness  of  nature  which  illumined  the  pallid 
cheeks  on  either  side  back  as  far  as  the  little,  thin 
ears. 

She  was  not  large,  neither  could  she  be  considered 
under  size,  not  altogether  on  account  of  her  stature, 
which  might  have  seemed  diminutive  to  the  eye  in 
search  of  physical  development,  but  rather  because 
the  intelligence  which  this  creature  possessed  seemed 
to  reach  out  and  permeate  every  nook  and  corner  of 
the  lavishly  furnished  parlor. 

"I  thank  you  for  your  kindly  allusion  and  feel  that 
if  I  have  been  the  cause  of  good  that  there  must  have 
been  some  good  enveloped  in  the  subjects  with  which 
I  had  to  deal  during  my  professional  career.  In  pur- 
suance of  the  fact  that  good  may  come  from  good,  I 
have  retired  from  the  secret  service  business  and  am 
now  preparing  a  work  which  will  be  largely  based 
upon  the  experience  of  former  days.  I  find  it  neces- 
sary for  me  to  glean  from  others  some  of  the  facts  of 
their  lives  in  order  that  I  may  not  digress  from  the 
truth  and  that  the  twenty  stories  that  will  compose 
my  book  may  be  hinged  upon  different  modes  of 
existence,  hence  my  call  upon  you  to-day. 

"I  well  remember  the  last  words  you  uttered  when  I 
left  you  in  a  convalescent  condition  in  the  hospital: 
'If  I  can  ever  serve  you,  command  me.'  I  am  not 
here  to  command  you,  but  to  ask  you  for  your  life's 
story." 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  147 

"And  did  you  loiow,  Mr.  Spencer,  that  if  you  are 
put  in  possession  of  the  facts  as  they  exist,  that  you 
will  have  something  which  the  world  knows  noth- 
ing of?" 

"I  trust,  however,  that  you  will  place  in  me  the  con- 
fidence of  your  history." 

"But  what  time  in  life  do  you  desire  that  I  begin  ?" 

"I  want  you  to  tell  me  how  you  happened  to  come  to 
Chicago  before  I  ever  met  you." 

At  this  request  the  woman  seemed  to  draw  herself 
together  and  with  a  movement  of  her  figure  that  im- 
pressed me  as  a  straightening  out  process,  she  began 
by  saying: 

"I  came  to  Chicago  when  I  was  sixteen.  I  came  to 
visit  my  aunt.  It  was  during  my  last  year  in  high 
school.  I  don't  believe  I  had  ever  known  what  love 
was.  I  had  lost  my  mother  when  an  infant.  My  father 
was  a  stereotyped  business  man,  with  so  many  affairs 
to  keep  his  mind  employed  that  he  evidently  did  not 
have  the  time  nor  inclination  to  take  me  in  his  arms 
and  show  me  any  devotion  whatever.  I  had  two 
brothers,  both  of  them  several  years  my  senior,  and 
by  the  time  I  was  old  enough  to  appreciate  the 
brotherly  protection  and  love  which  their  existence 
might  have  afforded  me  they  were  married.  True,.  I 
had  my  school  day  episodes  of  note  writing  and  had 
indulged  in  the  blissful  pastime  of  a  few  kissing  parties, 
but  never  the  full  realization  of  loving  caresses. 

"I  had  been  in  the  city  three  days  when  I  met  a 
young  man.  I  was  quick  to  listen  to  his  avowal  of 
love.  It  seemed  to  bring  to  me  new  joys ;  it  directed 
my  feet  into  newer  and  brighter  paths  of  life  and  all 


148  TALE  EIGHT. 

wound  up  with  an  elopement  and  a  marriage,  after 
which  I  wrote  to  my  father  for  his  blessing  and,  as 
I  have  since  learned  through  the  influence  of  my 
step-mother,  received  his  curse.  His  cold  letter  in- 
forming me  that  if  I  wished  to  return  to  the  old 
home  and  continue  in  my  studies  as  I  had  suggested, 
that  he  would  certainly  offer  no  objection,  as  I  was 
now  mistress  of  my  own  affairs,  and  if  I  chose  to 
continue  in  school  he  could  see  no  reason  why  I 
should  not  do  so,  as  the  school  house  still  remained. 
Of  course,  I  didn't  go.  I  fell  ill  and  this  necessi- 
tated the  absence  of  my  husband  from  his  duties  for 
such  a  long  time  that  he  lost  his  position. 

"When  I  regained  my  health  I  set  out  to  find  em- 
plojTnent,  and  met  with  partial  success.  That  is,  I 
could  have  the  position  on  conditions,  one  of  them 
being  that  I  was  not  married  and  that  I  would  not 
marry  while  in  their  employ.  I  was  compelled  to 
«ign  an  affidavit  to  that  effect. 

/  "The  position  which  I  obtained  seemed  to  me  of 
little  importance.  I  was  reception  lady  in  the  office 
of  a  coterie  of  physicians,  who  announced  themselves 
on  gayly  printed  circulars  as  the  medical  staff  of  a 
certain  institution,  each  one  being  a  specialist  in  treat- 
ing different  afflictions.  My  duties  required  me  to 
report  at  the  office  at  lo  in  the  morning  and  remain 
there  until  4  in  the  afternoon.  I  went  along  in  the 
even  tenor  of  my  way  for  six  months,  during  which 
time  my  husband  was  searching  for  employment.  He 
came  to  me  one  day,  the  first  time  that  he  had  been 
in  the  office  since  my  entrance  there,  to  tell  me  that 
he  had  a  position  offered  him,  but  that  he  must  ac- 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  149 

knowledge  that  he  was  married,  as  the  gentleman 
who  wished  to  employ  him  could  ncA  engage  a  sin- 
gle man. 

"Our  work  was  to  consist  of  caring  for  an  invalid 
who  was  kept  in  a  beautiful  cottage  in  the  outskirts 
of  the  city. 

"We  fully  considered  the  conditions,  terms,  etc., 
and  decided  to  accept  the  trust.  I  gave  notice  to  my 
employers  that  I  should  leave,  but  agreed  to  remain 
one  week  through  courtesy.  Three  days  before  I 
was  to  leave  a  gentleman  of  middle  age,  one  who 
often  came  to  the  office  and  held  long  consultations 
with  one  or  two  members  of  the  staff  and  frequently 
went  away  with  them,  came  out  of  the  private  office  of 
one  of  the  physicians  and  approached  me,  saying: 
'Much  to  my  regret,  I  have  just  learned  that  you  are 
about  to  leave  the  establishment.  I  have  a  little  gift 
here  which  I  wish  to  give  you  in  consideration  of 
your  kind  treatment  of  me  during  my  many  calls." 

As  the  girl's  voice  fell  and  ended  in  a  soft  monotone 
she  drew  from  her  bosom  a  little  chamois  pouch  and 
took  from  that  a  ring  set  with  a  beautiful  diamond. 

"And  this,"  she  said,  as  she  touched  it  with  her 
lips,  while  the  tears  which  gleamed  in  her  eyes  out- 
shone the  gem  itself,  "this  I  have  kept." 

"I  suppose  there  must  be  some  little  sentiment  cling- 
ing to  the  bitter  cruelty  which  makes  it  as  precious 
to  you  as  the  sweet  violets  are  to  the  lover  of  dainty 
flowers." 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "the  fact  that  I  have  kept  this  ring 
is,  in  part,  the  reason  of  my  long  suffering,  but  as  it 
was  given  to  me,  according  to  my  belief,  in  purity,  I 


150  TALE  EIGHT. 

kept  it  in  memory  of  the  thoughts  which  emanated 
from  my  heart  when  I  took  it.  My  mind  was  as  pure 
then  as  the  gem  itself.  If  I  have  become  contaminated 
by  adversity  I  can  proudly  say  that  this  gleaming 
white  stone,  on  account  of  its  flinty  hardness,  has 
escaped  the  fire  of  degradation. 

"It  was  five  days  subsequent  to  our  going  to  the 
cottage  that  my  husband  and  I  were  seated  on  the 
veranda  of  our  little  cottage,  congratulating  ourselves 
on  having  secured  such  an  easy  position  and  liberal 
compensation  for  the  light  services  rendered. 

"  'I  wonder,'  said  Dan,  *why_  the  old  gentleman 
doesn't  take  her  to  some  private  hospital,  where  she 
could  receive  proper  medical  attention,  as  well  as  the 
benefit  of  trained  nurses  ?' 

"  'But  you  know,  dear,'  said  I,  'that  a  rich  man 
does  not  like  to  have  his  daughter  in  an  asylum ;  and 
besides  I  don't  think  we  should  complain,  because 
the  care  of  this  poor  girl  is  not  a  great  burden  and 
her  unbalanced  condition  serves  for  us  to  be  together 
all  the  time.' 

"  'Yes,  I  know,'  said  Dannie ;  'but  I  can't  stand  it 
to  hear  her  moan  and  weep  the  way  she  does.  Some- 
times in  the  night  when  I  am  but  half  asleep  her 
screams  and  groans  disturb  me  so  that  I  get  to  dream- 
ing somehow  or  other  that  it  is  you  who  are  locked  up 
in  that  horrible  but  softly  padded  room.  It  is  so  real 
that  it  is  like  a  nightmare,  and  finally,  as  I  fancy  myself 
struggling  against  a  wall  trying  to  free  you,  with  a 
mighty  lunge  I  awake,  and  while  I  then  know  it  is 
only  a  dream  I  am  dripping  with  cold  perspiration. 
My  nerves  are  all  unstrung,  and  I  feel  just  like  reach- 


f 

TEE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  151 

ing  over  and  taking  you  in  my  arms  and  running  away, 
leaving  the  old  man  and  his  crazy  daughter  far  be- 
hind.' " 

"Then  it  really  was  a  crazy  girl  you  had  to  care  for?" 

"Oh,  yes.  You  see,  this  old  gentleman  had  married 
years  ago.  I  remember  how  he  told  us  all  about  it. 
How  his  sweet  young  wife  had  been  killed  in  a  rail- 
road accident  and  his  little  daughter  went  raving  mad 
when  her  mother's  mangled  form  was  brought  home 
to  her.  And  he  seemed  to  be  doing  all  he  could  to 
make  the  poor  demented  creature  happy." 

At  this  she  laughed  discordantly.  It  seemed  so  out 
of  place  to  me,  for  to  look  at  her  and  hear  her  voice 
was  to  be  inspired  with  a  sense  of  harmony. 

"I  left  my  chair  and  went  over  to  him.  I  crawled 
up  into  his  lap  and  nestled  my  face  against  his.  'You 
mustn't  dream  that  way,  dear,'  said  I.  'It  is  bad  for 
you,  and  besides  you  know  I  am  always  by  your 
side.* 

"One  day  when  I  had  gone  to  the  city  to  do  some 
shopping  the  man  who  had  engaged  my  husband 
came  out  to  the  cottage  to  have  a  talk  with  him.  When 
I  came  home  I  found  my  husband  all  excitement. 

"  'What  in  the  world  is  the  matter  with  you?*  said  I. 
**  'Mr.  Leighton  was  here  to-day  and  he  wants  me  to 
leave  you  in  direct  charge  of  things  here  while  I  go 
out  West  and  look  after  his  interests  in  the  oil  fields/ 
He  had  given  him  a  week  in  which  to  decide  whether 
or  not  he  would  go,  but  I-^could  see  that  Dannie  feared 
to  refuse.  I  cried  and  clung  to  him,  for  I  couldn't 
bear  to  be  separated  from  him ;  so  he  decided  not  to  go. 

"When  he  went  to  the  city  to  meet  Mr.  Leighton  and 


152  TALE  EIGHT. 

give  him  his  decision  Mr.  Leighton  was  quite  haughty 
and  seemed  offended.  He  as  good  as  told  I^n  that 
if  he  did  not  go  he  would  have  to  find  some  one  else 
to  go  to  the  cottage  and  take  care  of  the  invalid. 

"Dan  came  home  thoroughly  disheartened.  I  tried 
to  cheer  him  and  said  maybe  I  could  go  with  him,  but 
he  said  no,  he  had  asked  Mr.  Leighton  about  that  and 
he  had  very  decidedly  said  that  it  would  not  do.  We 
talked  it  all  over  quietly  and  the  question  resolved 
itself  into  a  matter  of  dollars  and  cents.  If  Dan  re- 
fused to  go  we  must  give  up  the  cottage,  and  that 
meant  all  our  income.  If  he  went  he  would  be  well 
paid  in  addition  to  the  amount  we  received  for  the 
care  of  the  cottage.  So  we  decided  that  it  was  best 
for  him  to  go  and  we  would  try  and  save  enough  money 
to  start  in  business. 

"After  Dannie  left  I  took  up  the  duties  of  nurse, 
for  which  I  was  not  altogether  unfitted,  being  patient 
and  persevering. 

"Mr.  Leighton's  daughter  was  as  frail  as  a  lily,  and 
when  I  took  her  meals  in  to  her  I  used  to  sit  and 
watch  her  and  wonder  how  she  lived,  for  she  ate 
almost  nothing. 

"I  concluded  it  must  be  the  medicine  which  she  took 
in  the  wine  that  gave  her  the  little  vitality  she  pos- 
sessed. 

"She  rarely  noticed  me  and  I  am  sure  my  coming 
and  going  was  of  no  interest  to  her.  She  v^ras  not 
often  violent  these  days ;  on  the  contrary,  she  was  very 
tractable. 

"Two  weeks  had  passed  since  Dannie  left  and  I  had 
had  three  letters  from  him,  all  of  which  breathed  of 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  153 

his  love  and  devotion  to  me  and  bade  me  be  cheerful, 
that  the  time  would  soon  pass  and  we  would  be  re- 
united. No  word  had  been  received  from  Mr.  Leigh- 
ton  yet,  and  I  was  just  wcMidering  what  had  become 
of  him  when  the  bell  rang.  When  I  was  called  down 
to  the  parlor  whom  should  I  meet  but  the  kind  gentle- 
man who  gave  me  the  ring,  Mr.  Price. 

"  *I  am  ever  so  glad  to  see  you,'  said  I ;  but  I  don't 
believe  my  tones  half  expressed  my  feelings,  for  I 
was  so  lonely  there,  all  alone  with  that  poor  girl,  with 
only  the  servants  for  companions.  Our  cottage  was 
built  in  the  center  of  a  large  plot  of  ground,  and  there 
were  no  houses  very  near  us.  Mr.  Leighton  told  Dan 
that  he  had  built  the  house  that  way  purposely,  so 
Lita's  ravings  would  not  disturb  the  neighbors. 

"  'How  in  the  world  did  you  happen  to  come  here, 
Mr.  Price?' said  I. 

"  'Well,  you  see — I — I  am  Lita's  father.* 

"  *Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  Lita's  father's  name  is 
Mr.  Leighton.* 

"  'Yes,  I  know ;  but  I  can  explain  it  all  to  you  in  a 
few  moments.  It  is  such  a  terrible  thing,  I  could  not 
endure  to  have  it  generally  known  that  my  daughter 
was  hopelessly  insane,  so  when  I  arranged  to  have 
her  brought  here  I  decided  it  was  best  to  have  her 
known  as  Lita  Leighton.* 

"  'Oh,  yes,*  said  I,  'it  must  be  very  terrible  to  have 
such  a  misfortune  befall  a  member  of  one's  family ;  but 
you  surely  couldn't  call  it  a  disgrace." 

"Well,  perhaps  not;  but,  you  know,  it  would  injure 
my  business  if  it  were  known.  But  what  are  you 
doing  here  ?'  he  said. 


154  TALE  EIGHT, 

"  'Why,  I  am  Dannie's  wife.* 

"He  seemed  to  be  greatly  surprised,  and  asked  me 
why  I  did  not  tell  him  long  before.  I  told  him  that 
I  could  not  occupy  the  position  which  I  held  when  he 
first  met  me  if  it  had  become  known  that  I  was  mar- 
ried. I  followed  on  with  my  whole  life's  story,  and 
he  shed  tears  at  my  recital  of  woes  and  my  father's 
unkind  treatment. 

"  'How  I  should  have  cherished  such  a  beautiful 
daughter,'  said  he,  and  came  over  to  my  chair,  bent 
over  and  kissed  me.  'Won't  you  be  a  daughter  to  me 
in  place  of  my  poor  demented  Lita  ?* 

"My  heart  went  out  to  him  then  and  there,  and  I 
put  my  arms  around  his  neck  and  kissed  him. 

"By  and  by  we  went  in  to  see  Lita.  At  the  sight  of 
her  father  and  me  she  ran  into  the  furthest  corner  and 
no  amount  of  coaxing  could  induce  her  to  come  out. 
Finally  he  asked  me  to  leave  him  alone  with  her.  Just 
■3.S  I  was  leaving  I  saw  him  give  her  her  medicine. 

"  *Oh,*  I  exclaimed,  'it  is  not  time  to  give  her  that 
y-et.' 

"  'It  is  harmless  enough,'  he  said,  closing  the  door. 

"He  remained  in  her  room  an  hour  or  more  and  left 
the  house  soon  after.  At  parting  he  said:  *I  shall 
come  out  often  now,  because  I  have  two  daughters 
instead  of  one  to  visit.' 

"That  night  Lita  was  very  violent.  She  shrieked 
and  moaned  most  pitifully.  My  heart  ached  for  her, 
but  I  did  not  dare  to  go  to  her  while  she  was  in  such 
a  state. 

"At  last  she  fell  asleep,  I  suppose,  for  she  ceased 
tier  ravings.    When  I  took  her  breakfast  to  her  the 


TEE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  155 

following  morning  I  found  her  prone  upon  the  floor, 
with  hands  cHnched  together  as  if  in  mortal  agony. 
I  was  horror-stricken.  I  had  never  seen  her  like  this 
before  and  had  never  heard  that  she  had  spells  like 
this. 

"She  looked  like  death,  and  without  regard  to  the 
strict  orders  we  had  had,  never  to  call  in  a  stranger, 
I  fairly  flew  to  the  nearest  doctor's  office, 

"He  responded  at  once,  and  after  heroic  treatments 
revived  her.  He  asked  to  see  the  medicine  we  had 
been  giving  her.  I  shov/ed^  to  him  and  he  examined 
it  critically,  then  looked  grave. 

"  'This  is  a  drug  which  should  not  be  administered 
except  in  an  extreme  case  and  then  only  in  small  doses,' 
he  said. 

"Then  I  explained  to  him  how  her  father  had  been 
there  and  how  Lita  had  acted,  and  that  it  must  have 
been  necessary  or  he  would  not  have  given  it.  He 
told  me  I  must  not  give  her  any  more  of  it  for  three 
days  and  at  the  end  of  that  time  he  would  call  again. 

"After  he  had  gone  I  went  in  to  see  Lita  and  she 
seemed  brighter  than  I  had.  ever  seen  her.  On  the 
evening  of  the  second  day  she  showed  real  interest  in 
things  and  had  a  good  appetite.  There  was  a  faint 
tinge  of  red  in  her  cheeks  and  she  was  almost  pretty. 

"She  asked  me  v/ho  I  v/as  and  what  my  name  was. 

"  'I  am  your  nurse,  and  you  have  been  very  ill,  but 
are  getting  better  now,*  said  I,  'and  my  name  is  quite 
a  little  like  yours ;  it  is  Anita.* 

"I  was  so  delighted  at  her  apparent  improvement 
that  I  determined  to  write  her  father  the  good  newsj 


156  TALE  EIGHT. 

but  on  second  thought  concluded  I  would  not,  as  he 
had  said  he  would  come  out  often. 

"On  the  third  day  the  doctor  called  and  was  greatly 
pleased  at  his  patient's  progress.  'Just  continue  to 
give  her  this  tonic  and  keep  the  other  away  from  her/ 
said  he. 

"  *I  think  you  had  better  not  tell  her  father  what 
we  have  done  if  he  calls  soon;  better  wait  a  couple  of 
weeks  and  surprise  him.' 

"Then  I  thought  of  my  orders  not  to  call  in  a 
stranger  and  told  the  doctor  about  it.  He  passed  the 
matter  by  as  a  trifle,  saying:  'They  probably  feared 
the  excitement.* 

"Two  weeks  passed  and  no  Mr.  Leighton  and  no 
word  from  Dannie.  I  was  getting  desperate  at 
Dannie's  neglect  and  telegraphed  him.  The  telegram 
came  back,  so  I  knew  it  had  not  found  him.  Mr. 
Leighton  came  the  same  afternoon  and  found  me  a 
pitiful  looking  object.  My  eyes  were  red  and  swollen 
with  weeping. 

"'What  is  the  matter  with  you,  little  daughter?' 
said  he,  kissing  me  on  each  cheek. 

"I  told  him  about  Dannie  and  he  begged  me  not  to 
worry;  that  he  was  probably  out  of  town  in  the  oil 
fields  and  too  busy  to  write. 

"We  went  in  together  to  see  Lita,  and  she  acted  as 
she  had  done  on  the  previous  occasion  when  he  called. 
He  did  not  stay  long  with  her,  but  devoted  most  of 
his  time  to  me,  trying  to  cheer  me  up,  which  he  cer- 
tainly knew  how  to  do.  He  remained  to  dinner  and 
brought  cut  some  of  the  wine  which  we  kept  for  Lita's 
use. 


TEE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  157 

"After  dinner  I  felt  so  drowsy  that  I  laid  down  and 
he  covered  me  up  carefully  and  told  me  to  take  a  good 
sleep ;  that  he  would  take  a  late  train  to  the  city. 

"That  was  the  last  innocent  sleep  I  had.  When  I 
awoke,  in  the  night,  I  was  undressed  and  in  bed.  I 
could  not  think  where  I  was,  and  when  I  turned  1 
thought  Dannie  was  there  and  I  put  my  arms  about 
him. 

"When  morning  came — ah!  how  can  I  tell  it?"  she 
said  shuddering.  "When  morning  came — well,  I  knew 
I  was  no  longer  what  I  had  been — a  true  wife." 

"Mr.  Leighton  was  very  tender  to  me  and  tried  to 
soothe  my  feverish  unrest,  and  after  awhile  I  passed 
into  a  quiet  slumber.  When  I  awoke  I  was  alone.  It 
was  late  in  the  afternoon  and  I  thought  with  a  start  of 
Lita. 

"When  I  entered  her  room  she  came  toward  me  with 
outstretched  arms. 

"  'I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,  Anita,'  she  said.  'Where 
have  you  been  all  this  time?  If  you  had  not  locked 
me  in  so  securely,  I  should  have  found  you  before  this 
time.'  She  pulled  me  down  on  her  cot  and  said:  *I 
want  to  tell  you  something.* 

"I  always  indulged  her  whims,  so  I  sat  down  beside 
her. 

"You  have  been  so  good  to  me  that  I  have  learned 
to  love  you,  Anita,  and  I  want  you  to  love  me,  too ;  but 
I  have  much  to  tell  you,  and  maybe  you  will  hate  me 
when  you  have  heard  all,'  she  said,  her  lips  quivering. 

"I  was  surprised  at  her  rational  manner,  yet  de- 
lighted.   I  put  my  arms  around  her  and  said :    'Tell 


158  TALE  EIQET. 

me  all,  Lita.     I  shall  not  liate  you,  no  matter  how 
bad  it  is/ 

"  'You  think  I  am  crazy,  but  I  am  not,*  she  said, 
''although  I  have  had  enough  to  make  me  so  in  the 
past  two  years.  My  senses  have  been  so  benumbed 
since  I  have  been  here  that  I  don't  know  all  I  have 
done.  I  have  had  a  terrible  experience,  and  my  mother 
is  the  cause  of  it  all.  Several  years  ago  my  father 
began  to  speculate ;  he  was  a  wealthy  man  at  that  time, 
but  with  the  speculation  the  trouble  began.  He  became 
deeply  involved,  and  when  one  of  his  creditors  fell  on 
him  and  demanded  a  settlement  he  collapsed.  My 
mother  met  the  man  and  he  demanded  me  as  the 
price  of  liquidation.  Rather  than  suffer  the  financial 
loss  and  the  disgrace  of  the  penitentiary,  which  stared 
my  father  in  the  face,  my  mother  sold  my  honor,  my 
virtue,  my  all  to  this  scoundrel  who  poses  as  my 
father.  He  took  me  abroad  with  him  and  traveled  with 
me  as  my  husband.  He  was  ideally  kind  to  me  for 
more  than  a  year,  or  until  he  had  worn  me  out  and  my 
health  began  to  fail.  Little  by  little  he  began  to 
neglect  me,  and  at  last  I  was  furious.  One  night  when 
he  did  condescend  to  come  home  I  met  him  at  my  door 
with  a  revolver  and  told  him  to  take  another  step  at  his 
peril.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the  end.  As  soon  as 
we  returned  to  this  country  he  brought  me  directly  to 
Chicago,  where  he  had  me  examined  and  pronounced 
of  unsound  mind*  After  that  he  kept  me  under  the 
influence  of  some  opiate  and  the  next  thing  I  knew 
I  was  here,  in  this  cottage.  It  is  no  wonder  I  have- 
acted  insane,  no  wonder  they  padded  this  room  to 
keep  me  from  doing  myself  violence.    Every  time  he 


TEE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  I5\f 

came  here  he  gave  me  more  medicine  and  then  treated 
me  with  every  indignity  possible.  I  grew  to  loathe 
him  and  feared  the  very  sight  of  him.  Since  this 
doctor  came  I  feel  so  much  better,  and  I  am  going  to 
get  well  and  punish  that  vile  man.' 

"I  was  so  filled  with  dismay  I  could  only  gasp :  'And 
this  man  isn't  your  father  after  all  ?' 

"  'No,  indeed,'  she  said. 

"Well,  as  you  may  imagine,  my  suspicions  were 
aroused;  yet  I  felt,  too,  the  whole  story  might  be  the 
vagary  of  her  imagination. 

"After  thinking  it  over  I  resolved  to  tell  Mr,  Leigh- 
ton  all.  While  he  talked  to  me  and  I  was  under  his 
mesmeric  influence  my  suspicions  were  lulled  to  rest 
and  I  felt  that  he  was  the  best  and  kindest  man  I  had 
ever  met. 

"One  day  soon  after  this  I  received  a  telegram  stating 
that  Dannie  was  dead.  I  got  Mr.  Leighton  to  investi- 
gate the  matter  and  he  found  it  was  too  true.  He  had 
"been  killed  and  robbed.  For  a  time  I  was  inconsolable, 
and  it  was  then  that  Mr.  Leighton  was  most  tender. 
When  I  began  to  recover  from  the  blow  I  wondered 
why  he  had  not  asked  me  to  be  his  wife,  for  he  had 
often  told  me  he  loved  me  better  than  his  life.  I  waited 
several  weeks  and  he  said  no  word,  so  I  finally  decided 
to  speak  of  the  matter  myself,  thinking  he  might  feel 
reticent  considering  my  recent  bereavement. 

"When  I  did  muster  up  courage  to  speak  to  him  he 
said :  'Why,  my  dear,  when  I  marry  and  give  a  woman 
my  name  she  must  be  pure.' 

"  'And  if  I  am  not  pure,  who  is  to  blame  ?'  said  I, 
quivering  with  rage. 


160  TALE  EIGHT. 

"  There,  there,  we  won't  talk  about  it  any  *nore/ 
said  he. 

"He  went  away  and  left  me  in  an  agony  of  despair. 
I  went  to  Lita's  room  and  told  her  the  whole  story,  for 
I  knew  she  was  rational  and  had  told  me  the  truth. 

"When  I  had  sobbed  out  all  my  troubles  on  her 
breast  she  soothed  me  and  said:  'Listen,  Anita,  you 
will  believe  me,  I  am  sure,  so  I  will  tell  you  something. 
Dr.  Snyder,  whom  you  called  In  that  day  I  was  so  ill, 
has  learned  to  love  me.  He  knows  all  my  story  and  is 
willing  to  marry  me.  We  were  going  to  run  away 
from  here  together  at  the  first  opportunity.  If  you 
will,  you  shall  go  with  us.  V/e  are  going  to  have  a 
beautiful  home  on  Drexel  Boulevard,  and  you  will  be 
a  most  welcome  guest.'  " 

"I  suppose  this  is  the  place,"  said  I.  "You  certainly 
have  a  lovely  home." 

"Yes,  and  Lita  has  more  than  repaid  me  for  what  I 
did  for  her.  The  doctor  went  to  the  doctors  who 
employed  me  before  we  took  the  cottage  and  learned 
all  about  his  doings.  He  had  him  arrested  and  he  is 
now  languishing  in  jail.  Dannie  will  be  here  in  three 
days  now.    Oh,  I  am  so  happy !" 

"Dannie !    Why,  I  thought  you  said  he  was  dead  ?" 

"Oh,  you  see,  that  was  a' part  of  Mr.  Leighton's 
nefarious  plot.  He  intercepted  all  the  letters  that 
passed  between  Dannie  and  me  and  bribed  a  man  to 
send  that  telegram  to  me ;  then  sent  a  man  to  Dannie  to 
prove  I  was  untraie  to  him. 

"He  seemed  to  be  highly  successful  in  carrying  out 
his  plans  for  a  long  time,  but  you  see  he  was  caught 
in  his  own  toils. 


TEE  VICTIM  OF  A  DRUG.  161 

"Dr.  Snyder  was  so  kind  that  he  went  out  West  and 
searched  for  Dannie  until  he  found  him  and  told  him 
all  and  Dannie  forgave  everything.  He  had  invested 
some  of  his  money  in  the  oil  lands  there  and  we  will 
have  plenty  of  money  now,  for  they  turned  out  well. 
He  was  coming  to  me  on  the  first  train,  but  the  doctor 
prevailed  upon  him  to  stay  and  finish  up  his  affairs 
first,  so  that  he  would  not  lose  anything. 

"Just  think !  only  three  days  more  until  we  are  re- 
united." 


TALB    NINE. 

WHAT  HAPPENED  TO  A  GIRL  WHO  FLIRTED. 

"The  thorns  which  I  have  reap'd  are  of  the  tree 
I  planted, — they  have  torn  me  and  I  bleed : 
I  should  have  known  what  fruit  would  spring  from  such  a 
seed" 

"If  all  girls  had  as  bitter  an  experience  as  I  had, 
and  all  brought  about  by  their  first  venture  at  flirting, 
I  am  sure  there  would  be  less  of  it, 

"I  had  lived  in  Chicago  a  number  of  years,  but  had 
been  so  carefully  reared  that  I  knew  absolutely  nothing 
of  the  snares  set  for  the  feet  of  the  unsophisticated. 

"My  parents  died  within  a  few  weeks  of  each  other 
and  I  was  left  all  alone,  so  far  as  near  relatives  were 
concerned.  After  the  estate  was  settled  up  and  I  had 
recovered  from  the  shock  of  their  death,  I  was  left 
to  my  own  devices,  and  while  I  had  many  invitations 
to  make  my  home  with  relatives  I  decided  I  should 
like  to  be  alone  for  awhile,  so  I  went  to  live  with  a 
widow  and  her  daughter.  I  enjoyed  my  Bohemian 
life  very  much,  for  it  was  such  a  change  from  the  old 
way  of  living  and  I  was  bent  on  making  the  most  of  it. 
I  was  engaged  to  a  young  man  from  the  South  at  this 
time.  He  was  a  young  man  of  the  highest  principles 
and  unimpeachable  honor,  and  one  of  whom  my  par- 
ents thoroughly  approved.  I  think  mamma  felt  quite 
happy  and  resigned  when  she  took  Will's  hand  and 

IfiS 


164  TALE  NINE. 

placed  mine  in  it  and  said :  'Will,  you  will  take  good 
care  of  my  baby  after  I  am  gone,  for  I  shall  leave  you 
all  very  soon  now.  I  shall  die  happy  if  I  have  your 
promise,'  she  said  faintly. 

"He  leaned  over  her  and  said :  'Mother,  dear,  I 
promise.  Agneta  shall  always  have  my  tenderest  love 
and  devotion.' 

"Well,  as  I  was  saying,  I  went  to  live  with  this  kind 
family  and  they  granted  me  every  privilege  that  1 
could  have  had  in  my  own  home.  Will  was  an  ideal 
lover  and  caretaker;  in  fact,  he  was  too  good,  and  I 
was  not  sensible  enough  to  appreciate  it  then.  Ah,  if 
I  could  only  live  over  the  old  days  once  more,  things 
might  have  been  different.  One  needs  to  live  three 
score  and  ten  years  before  one  knows  how  to  live. 

"One  day  I  dressed  myself  with  unusual  care,  en- 
tirely in  black,  of  course,  but  it  was  quite  as  becoming 
as  any  color.  I  could  not  have  told  why  I  was  so 
painstaking  in  making  my  toilet;  it  must  have  been 
an  unkind  fate  at  work  while  the  angel  guardian  of 
my  peace  and  happiness,  slept. 

"I  bought  a  few  articles  at  Field's  and  ordered  them 
sent  out,  then  went  up  to  the  waiting  room  on  the 
second  floor,  where  I  could  look  down  from  the  gallery 
to  the  main  floor  and  watch  the  throng  of  shoppers. 
While  I  was  sitting  there  I  saw  a  fine  looking  young 
man  standing  near  me,  engaged  in  conversation  with 
some  ladies.  At  the  first  glance  I  took  him  to  be  an 
old  acquaintance  of  mine.  He  was  not  very  tall,  but 
had  beautiful  wavy  black  hair  and  eyes  of  a  soft 
brown. 

"I  suppose  my  gaze,  which  was  a  little  more  ardent 


WHAT  HAPPENED  TO  A  OIRL  WHO  FLIRTED.    165 

than  custom  would  permit,  attracted  his  attention,  for 
he  glanced  at  me  frequently,  and  as  those  things  some- 
times happen  caught  my  glance  every  time.  I  knew 
by  this  time  that  he  was  not  the  acquaintance  for  whom 
I  had  taken  him  the  first  time  I  looked  at  him,  but  his 
face  was  so  handsome  it  seemed  to  fascinate  me,  al- 
though on  a  closer  inspection  it  was  slightly  effeminate. 
I  think  we  kept  that  up  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  but 
all  this  time  no  word  was  spoken.  I  decided  that  I 
had  better  leave,  and  I  arose  to  go  and  was  soon  lost 
in  the  throng.  I  was  walking  east  on  Madison  when 
someone  walked  up  beside  me  and  tipping  his  hat  said : 
'Pardon  me,  may  I  walk  with  you?' 

"I  was  not  so  disconcerted  as  I  had  always  supposed 
a  girl  must  feel  under  such  circumstances.  I  looked 
around  and,  of  course,  it  was  not  the  young  man,  but 
Will.  I  was  half  vexed  and  treated  him  very  coldly, 
until  he  told  me  that  he  had  seen  me  at  Field's  and 
had  noticed  the  conduct  of  the  man  in  question  who 
had  held  my  attention  so  long,  and  believed  he  had  evil 
designs  on  me. 

"This  made  me  really  angry,  and  I  told  him  that  was 
just  like  a  man  to  think  that  every  glance  another  man 
bestowed  upon  the  woman  he  loved  was  evil.  'One 
would  think  I  had  no  individuality,  no  charm  of  person 
at  all  to  hear  you  talk,'  I  said. 

"  'Well,  I  know  the  men  better  than  you  do,  dear ; 
so  please  be  careful,  won't  you?  Men  never  have  a 
good  opinion  of  a  woman  who  will  flirt  with  them.* 

"Now,  you  see,  if  there  is  anything  a  girl  hates  it  is 
to  have  her  sweetheart  assume  superiority  over  her 


166  TALE  NINE. 

in  knowledge  of  men ;  so  it  all  combined  to  make  me 
disagreeable. 

"H,e  walked  as  far  as  Lyon  &  Healy's  with  me  and 
I  went  in  to  buy  some  music.  He  went  on  back  to 
his  office.  After  I  had  bought  my  music  I  sauntered 
into  the  room  where  the  pianolas  are  on  exhibition 
and  sat  down  near  the  window  to  listen  to  the  music. 
It  was  not  long  before  some  one  at  my  elbow  said: 
'How  do  you  do?  I  have  been  trying  to  find  you 
ever  since  you  left  Field's,  and  was  just  despairing 
when  I  passed  this  window  and  saw  you.  Are  you 
enjoying  the  music?' 

"1  looked  up  into  two  brown  eyes  and  my  heart 
fluttered  painfully. 

"No,  I  didn't  feel  any  remorse  yet,  for  I  was  still 
piqued  at  Will's  interference  with  my  innocent  pastime 
and  what  he  had  said  still  rankled  in  my  heart. 

"He  sat  down  and  we  talked  a  few  moments,  and 
then  he  suggested  that  we.  walk  up  to  the  Auditorium 
and  sit  in  the  parlor,  as  it  would  be  so  much  more  quiet 
there.  So  I  walked  up  there  with  him.  We  had  a  very 
pleasant  chat  and  I  thought  more  and  more  how  ill- 
timed  Will's  remarks  were  and  how  unjust.  Why, 
this  man  was  every  bit  as  much  a  gentleman  as  Will 
himself. 

"  'Pardon  me,  but  are  you  not  in  mourning?'  he 
asked,  noting  my  black  apparel.  'As  you  have  probably 
noticed,  I  am  wearing  deep  mourning  and  perhaps 
that  is  why  I  noticed  yours.' 

"I  told  him  the  circumstances,  and  then  he  told  me 
he  was  mourning  the  loss  of  his  wife,  who  had  been 
dead  three  months.    He  seemed  to  feel  like  talking  of 


WHAT  HAPPENED  TO  A  GIRL  WHO  FLIRTED.    167 

her,  so  I  encouraged  him,  thinking  it  might  be  a  relief 
to  his  feelings.  He  did  not  say  a  great  deal,  except 
that  they  were  very  happy  and  she  died,  leaving  a 
sweet  baby  girl,  who  survived  her  mother  seven  weeks. 

"When  at  last  I  arose  to  go  he  laid  a  detaining  hand 
on  me  and  said:  'Allow  me  to  present  my  card,  and 
will  you  allow  me  to  call?' 

"  'I  should  like  to  tell  you  all  about  our  life,  if  it  will 
not  bore  you.  You  are  such  a  sympathetic  little  woman 
that  it  will  be  a  great  relief  to  unburden  my  heart  to 
you.'  Tears  stood  in  his  eyes  as  he  spoke.  If  there 
was  anything  needed  to  win  me,  more  than  his  words, 
it  was  those  tears.  So,  after  hesitating  a  little  and 
alluding  to  the  unconventional  manner  in  which  we 
met,  he  said:  'I  know;  I  can  understand  how  you 
might  feel,  but  this  is  not  a  day  of  strict  conventional- 
ities, and  you  know  that  if  we  all  waited  for  a  formal 
introduction  we  should  miss  a  great  deal  in  the  world. 
Many  of  the  truest  friendships  are  formed  in  this 
way." 

"So  we  decided  on  the  following  Wednesday.  I  sug- 
gested that  night  because  I  knew  Will  would  be  out 
of  the  city  on  that  night. 

"Wednesday  night  came  at  last  and  found  me  wait- 
ing expectantly.  I  was  delighted  at  the  prospect  of 
doing  something  a  little  risque.  He  came  and  I  intro- 
duced him  to  my  friends  and  they  were  very  favorably 
impressed  with  him,  I  could  see  by  their  actions.  I 
didn't  tell  them  how  I  met  him  though.  After  visiting 
awhile  he  asked  me  if  I  would  not  go  down  town  and 
have  dinner  with  him,  and  I  thought  that  would  be 
fine.    We  drove  down  town  and  stopped  in  front  of  a 


168  TALE  NINE. 

well-known  restaurant;  that  is,  well  known  to  all  but 
the  novice. 

"We  alighted  and  were  shown  to  a  little  room,  which 
I  have  since  learned  was  a  private  dining  room.  I 
did  not  exactly  like  the  idea  of  being  shut  up  in  a 
room  alone  with  him  at  the  time,  but  did  not  dare 
comment  on  the  matter  for  fear  of  showing  my  ignor- 
ance. He  ordered  a  nice  dinner  and  asked  me  what 
I  would  have  to  drink.  I  told  him  I  never  drank,  so 
he  did  not  insist  on  my  taking  anything,  but  ordered 
whiskey  for  himself.  On  the  pretext  of  getting  his 
handkerchief  out  of  his  overcoat,  which  hung  back  of 
me,  he  passed  me  and  bent  over  and  kissed  me.  Not  a 
kiss  of  respect,  but  a  kiss  of  vile,  lecherous  passion, 
and  one,  no  doubt,  intended  to  inflame  me.  I  pushed 
him  away  from  me  disgusted  and  reprimanded  him 
severely.  He  apologized  and  said :  'You  are  so  sweet, 
so  irresistible  I  could  not  help  it.' 

"After  dinner  he  came  over  to  me  again  and  kissed 
me.  I  was  very  angry  this  time  and  resolved  to  go 
home  at  once.  He  pushed  me  down  into  the  chair  and 
told  me  I  could  not  go  yet.  I  finally  succeeded  in 
rising  to  my  feet  and  he  sat  down  in  the  chair  I  vacated 
and  pulled  me  down  in  his  lap.  I  struggled  to  free 
myself  and  reached  the  door.  He  caught  me  in  his 
arms  and  pressed  me  to  him  in  a  passionate  embrace, 
raining  burning  kisses  on  my  face.  He  subjected  me 
to  every  indignity  that  was  possible  considering  that 
I  was  fighting  all  the  time  to  get  away.  I  tried  to  reach 
the  electric  bell  and  summon  aid,  but  he  divined  my  in- 
tention and  drew  me  back.  I  was  afraid  to  scream  for 
fear  of  creating  a  scene  and  perhaps  getting  my  name 


WHAT  HAPPENED  TO  A  GIRL  WHO  FLIRTED,    169 

in  the  paper  in  connection  with  such  a  scandalous 
affair. 

"I  prayed  for  deliverance  from  that  man  as  I  never 
prayed  before  in  all  my  life,  and  promised  myself  if  I 
got  home  safely  I  would  never,  never  flirt  with  anyone 
again. 

"As  if  in  answer  to  my  prayer,  a  thought  flashed 
across  my  brain.  My  hat  pins!  They  were  of  very 
stiff  steel,  and  I  snatched  one  out  of  my  hat  and 
plunged  it  viciously  into  his  arm.  It  broke.  I  took 
the  other  and  struck  him  with  all  my  strength  and 
that  broke  and  I  could  not  see  that  I  had  hurt  him  a 
particle.  My  strength  was  fast  giving  out,  and  I  was 
in  despair.  I  feared  he  would  force  me  to  yield  that 
which  I  would  rather  die  than  part  with.  But  joy !  by 
this  time  the  blood  was  running  down  his  arm  in  a 
stream.  Hje  saw  it  and  let  me  go.  'My  God!  girl! 
What  have  you  done  ?    Look  at  the  blood !' 

"He  took  off  his  coat  and  rolled  up  his  shirt  sleeve. 
His  heavy  flannel  undershirt  was  saturated  with  blood. 
The  pin  points  had  entered  the  upper  arm  with  great 
force  and  the  wounds  were  bleeding  profusely.  I  felt 
sorry  when  I  saw  what  I  had  done,  and  I  offered  to 
bind  them  up  for  him.  He  gave  me  his  handkerchief 
and  I  bandaged  it  up  tightly.  Then  he  sat  down,  pale 
and  trembling,  weak  from  the  loss  of  blood.  I  was  in 
about  the  same  condition  from  nervousness.  He  urged 
me  to  take  a  stimulant  of  some  kind,  and  I  finally  con- 
sented and  took  my  first  drink  of  whiskey  and  absinthe. 
He  told  m^e  all  about  his  wife  and  how  happy  they  had 
been  the  one  short  year  she  had  been  spared  to  him. 
He  told  me  how  she  suffered  on  her  deathbed  and  with 


170  ^  TALE  NINE. 

what  fortitude  she  bore  up  under  it,  trying  with  her 
last  breath  to  cheer  him  and  asking  him  to  live  for 
her  baby's  sake. 

"The  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks  and  I  cried  in 
sympathy, 

"  'My  angel  wife  is  dead  and  her  baby — our  baby. 
No  one  cares  for  me  now  nor  what  I  do.  I  have  lost 
all  my  friends  since  she  died  and  nearly  all  my  money. 
I  have  been  drinking  and  gambling  and  was  in  my  cups 
when  I  came  to  you  to-night.  I  would  not  hesitate 
a  minute  to  kill  myself  if  it  were  not  for  the  fear  that 
I  should  never  meet  her  in  heaven." 

"  'Do  you  think  what  you  have  done  to-night  would 
please  her  if  she  can  look  down  and  see  you  ?  You  de- 
liberately enticed  an  innocent  girl  here,  one  whom  you 
surely  must  know  was  innocent,  and  for  what  purpose 
I  can  form  but  one  opinion.' 

"He  went  down  on  his  knees  beside  me  and  begged 
my  forgiveness. 

"  'Give  me  one  kiss  to  show  me  that  you  forgive 
me,'  he  said. 

"He  called  the  waiter  and  ordered  another  drink 
apiece,  which  I  should  not  have  taken.  It  went  to  my 
head  and  when  I  tried  to  walk  I  staggered.  He  took 
me  in  his  arms  and  that  is  the  last  I  remember  until  I 
felt  the  wind  blowing  on  my  face. 

"I  was  leaning  against  him  in  the  carriage.  I  did 
not  know  where  I  was  going  and  I  did  not  care.  The 
thought  of  Will  came  to  me  but  dimly.  I  felt  no  com- 
punction, and  if  I  had  it  would  not  have  aroused  me 
from  my  stupor  sufficiently  to  make  me  active. 

"When  I  came  to  my  senses  I  was  home,  thank 


WHAT  HAPPENED  TO  A  GIRL  WHO  FLIRTED.    171 

heaven!  Just  as  pure  as  when  I  left.  They  told  me 
I  had  been  brought  home  ill ;  had  had  a  sudden  attack 
of  heart  failure  and  had  been  given  something  to  stim- 
ulate me.    So  much  for  the  whiskey  breath. 

"When  Will  returned  I  met  him  as  usual,  but  with, 
oh,  so  much  keener  appreciation  of  his  goodness  than 
I  had  ever  felt  before.  I  had  had  an  experience  which 
taught  me  his  sterling  worth.  I  realized  how  unscru- 
pulous men  were  when  they  had  no  interest  in  a  woman 
beyond  that  of  a  passing  fancy. 

"No,  I  have  not  told  Will.  I  could  not  see  that  it 
would  do  any  good.  I  committed  one  indiscretion  and 
I  think  I  should  commit  another  if  I  told  him.  He 
might  not  forgive  me,  or,  if  he  did,  he  would  never 
feel  quite  the  same  toward  me,  perhaps,  and  both  his 
happiness  and  mine  would  be  ruined.  I  say  ruined, 
for  we  are  certainly  very  congenial  and  I  believe  God 
intended  us  for  each  other,  and  perhaps  it  was  part  of 
His  divine  providence  that  I  passed  through  what 
I  did." 


TALE    TEN. 

SOLD  AT  A  FIXED  PRICE. 

TO  THINE  OWN  SELF  BE  TRUE. 

"By  thine  own  soul's  law  learn  to  live, 
And  if  men  thwart  thee,  take  no  heed. 
And  if  men  hate  thee,  have  no  care; 

Sing  thou  thy  song  and  do  thy  deed. 
Hope  thou  thy  hope  and  pray  thy  prayer. 

And  claim  no  crown  they  will  not  giye, 
Nor  bays  they  grudge  thee  for  thy  hair. 

■"Keep  thou  thy  soul-sworn,  steadfast  oath. 
And  to  thy  heart  be  true  thy  heart ; 

What  thy  soul  teaches  learn  to  know. 
And  play  out  thine  appointed  part. 

And  thou  shalt  reap  as  thou  shalt  sow. 
Nor  helped  nor  hindered  in  thy  growth. 

To  thy  full  stature  thou  shalt  grow. 

"Fix  on  the  future's  goal  thy  face. 

And  let  thy  feet  be  lured  to  stray 
Nowhither,  but  be  swift  to  run. 

And  nowhere  tarry  by  the  way. 
Until  at  last  the  end  is  won 

And  thou  mayst  look  back  from  thy  place 
And  see  thy  long  day's  journey  done." 

"Dearest  Arthur:  Sounds  strange,  does  it  not,  or, 
perhaps,  no  sound  escapes  your  lips  as  your  eyes  scan 
this  letter.  I  write  you ;  you  are  surprised,  I  know,  but 
you  should  not  be,  for  stranger  things  than  this  have 

173 


174  TALE  TEN. 

happened.  My  reasons  for  writing,  I  say  reasons 
because  they  are  numerous,  will  be  divulged  either  by 
statements  from  my  pen  or  by  a  critical  reading  be- 
tween the  lines. 

"You  asked  me  to  write,  though  why  you  should 
have  done  so  is  more  than  I  am  able  to  determine.  I 
am  sure  it  was  not  all  love  which  prompted  you  to 
make  the  request.  I  feel  that  you  did  at  one  time 
love  me.  No,  a  man  of  your  force  of  character  cannot 
love  truly  and  allow  that  love  to  die  while  the  object 
of  his  devotion  lives.  If  you  ever  loved,  you  still 
love.  The  only  question  that  remains  unanswered  is, 
'Am  I  the  only  one  to  whom  your  whole  heart  has 
gone  out?'  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  have  concluded  that, 
wise  or  unwise,  right  or  wrong,  the  same  untiring  love 
which  has  inspired  me  to  worship  you,  day  by  day 
and  the  long  night  through,  since  first  we  met,  must 
live  on  until  the  words,  'Dust  to  dust'  have  echoed 
through  the  tall  pines  and  rolling  mounds  of  our 
Southern  city  of  the  dead,  while  the  clods  fall  heavily 
on  the  rough  box  that  contains  my  casket.  I  feel  I 
could  court  even  death  while  reveling  in  the  sunshine 
of  your  beauteous  love,  and  smilingly  challenge  the 
chords  of  life  to  snap  and  precipitate  me  into  that 
unknown  beyond,  with  the  memory  of  your  dear  kisses 
on  my  cold,  blue  lips. 

I  feel  that  way  now,  when  so  many  leagues  separate 
us,  but  I  presume  that  should  I  be  blessed  v/ith  one 
smile  from  you,  I  should  want  to  live  always.  I  think 
one  slight  token  of  recognition,  one  little  sign  of 
memory  of  the  old  days,  spreading  over  your  features 
would  be  food  and  drink  to  me  ever.    But  such  Joys 


SOLD  AT  A  FIXED  PRICE.  175 

'do  not  spread  themselves  on  my  table  of  anticipation. 
I  know  not  love.  I  only  know  what  it  is  to  love.  I 
have  hesitated  about  writing  you  as  I  shall  before  I 
close. 

"I  have  wondered  if  by  holding  open  the  bleeding 
wounds  of  my  breast,  the  breast  you  have  made  love  to, 
the  breast  that  gave  life  and  strength  to  your  child, 
while  the  thrills  of  motherhood  overcame  me  even  to 
tears  of  joy,  would  pain  you.  I  have  summed  it  all 
up  and  have  concluded  that  nothing  will  pain  you,  so 
will  not  hesitate  to  show  to  you  the  every  heart-beat  as 
it  forces  the  blood  through  the  veins  which  your  heart- 
less acts  have  drained.  Forgive  me,  darling,  if  I  inflict 
any  injury  upon  your  feelings  by  any  reference  to  the 
past,  but  then  you  know  your  short  note  said,  'Do  not 
conceal  a  single  thought  nor  withhold  one  particle  of 
the  emotion  with  which  your  voluptuous  body  abounds.* 
I  will  pour  out  the  soul  that  you  have  penned  up.  I 
will  account  to  you  for  the  acts  which  you  refer  to  as 
unladylike.  I  will  bring  to  your  mind  new  fancies, 
bom  of  reflection.  I  will  accuse  you  of  no  wrong, 
for  you  in  your  exalted  goodness  and  influential  posi- 
tion must  know  right  from  wrong.  If  I  am  wrong, 
God  is  just.  If  He  allowed  you  to  misjudge  me,  I 
beseech  Him  to  prevent  you  from  branding  another 
woman  with  the  same  iron.  While  I  have  been  writing 
one  day  has  died  and  another  been  born.  With  the 
passing  of  the  hour  I  have  passed  another  milepost. 
I  am  now  one  year  older.  My  birthday  and  my  baby 
are  the  only  things  I  can  claim  without  dispute  as  to 
title. 


176  TALE  TEN. 

"I  have  been  to  his  bed,  the  baby's  bed,  and  shall 
I  tell  you — his  father — ^liow  sweetly  he  sleeps,  how  my 
burning  kisses  did  not  startle  him?  You  will  know 
whether  or  not  these  lips  of  mine  will  arouse  a  man 
to  his  greatest  efforts.  You,  and  you  alone,  have  tasted 
the  sweets  that  I  longed  to  lavish  upon  you  until 
satiety  was  a  far  away  and  unknown  thing. 

"You  said:  'Write.  I  am  interested  in  your  wel- 
fare.' 

"I  believe  you,  for  you  fear  me  as  the  bleating  lamb 
fears  the  ravenous  wolf ;  but  fear  not,  oh,  god  of  mine ; 
you  are  my  child's  father,  and  for  the  gracious  act  of 
begetting  me  an  image  of  thine  own  self  I  shall  always 
be  devoted  to  you. 

"Oh,  that  I  could  live  on  and  on  into  the  ages  that 
are  only  obscured  by  oblivion.  But  no.  Face  to  face 
with  a  world,  I  must  accept  death  as  a  charm  to  en- 
during existence.  You  must  know,  dearest,  that  I  love 
you,  have  always  loved  you  and  shall  always  love  you. 
As  I  sit  and  look  into  the  fire  which  from  great  red 
flames  has  sunk  to  an  ember  glow,  I  liken  it  to  your 
love;  for  in  the  manliness  of  your  youthfulness  you 
loved  me  with  a  passion  that  was  all  consuming.  I 
bathed  your  soul  in  the  divine  worship  and  devotion 
such  as  only  a  pure  woman  can  pour  out  on  a  man 
whom  she  extols  above  all  others.  In  your  letter  there 
appears  not  one  allusion  to  love.  Is  it  possible  that  you 
do  not  love  me?  You  who  have  held  me  so  close 
while  spasms  of  delight  have  shaken  your  stalwart 
frame,  and  the  flame  of  passion  has  reddened  your 
otherwise  placid  brow,  while  exclamations  of  joy 
poured  forth  from  your  lips  between  the  spasmodic 


SOLD  AT  A  FIXED  PRICE.  177 

kisses  which  held  my  lips  as  in  a  vice.  You,  a  man 
of  equal  parts,  do  not  mention  love;  you  may  remain 
silent  on  that  subject,  but  if  you  tell  yourself  that  you 
do  not  love  you  lie,  and  your  heart  bears  witness  to  it. 

"You  can  love ;  I  know  you  can,  for  I  can  love  with  a 
wild  desire  to  die  in  your  arms,  and  I  am  a  student  of 
no  school  but  your  own. 

"Do  you  imagine  that  the  cold  indifference  which 
your  letter  displays  will  have  a  tendency  to  lessen  my 
love  for  you  ?  Do  not  be  misled,  I  beg  of  you,  for  you 
once  descended  from  your  proud  station  to  make  love 
to  me,  and  I  have  treasured  that  love  and  it  has  grown 
into  such  a  mountain  that  no  chasm  of  indifference  can 
ever  engulf  it,  and  remember  you  are  his  father — my 
child's  father.  He  would  love  you,  too,  for  having 
loved  me,  if  for  no  other  reason,  for,  God  bless  him, 
he  is  in  love  with  your  old  sweetheart.  Where  I  go 
he  will  go.  I  do  not  love  you  still  with  the  hope  that 
as  in  our  case  at  first,  love  begets  love. 

"I  have  long  since  learned  to  live  to  love,  and  ex- 
pect nothing  but  dreams  in  return.  You  did  love  me. 
No,  you  did  not,  or  .else  all  the  world  could  not  have 
torn  you  from  me;  but  you  cannot  love  another.  I 
wish  you  might,  for  the  goodness  which  lies  within  you 
would  shine  out  and  light  a  world  of  laggards. 

"You  ask  me  if  I  am  comfortable.  Yes.  I  have 
everything  that  my  physical  needs  require.  I  have  a 
good  home  and  plenty  to  eat  and  wear.  You  say  you 
often  wonder  how  I  manage  to  get  along  in  such  an 
expensive  city.  Now,  if  you  mean  that,  you  love  me 
and  you  feel  that  every  dollar  I  have  comes  without 
the  soil  of  dishonor.    I  will  tell  you  how  I — we — ^live. 


178  TALE  TEJr. 

Yoit  have  raved  over  my  figure ;  you  have  worshipped 
my  body  as  though  the  presence  of  my  heart  were  an 
unheard  of  thing.  Other  men  have  evidently  been 
schooled  in  the  same  house  of  learning  as  you,  for 
they,  too,  admire  my  flesh  and  bone.  Not  a  day  passes 
but  that  I  form  some  new  acquaintance,  and,  as  I  take 
it,  all  on  account  of  my  shapely  limbs,  my  slender 
waist  and  swelling  bosoms.  Those  very  possessions 
which  were  once  yours,  all  yours  for  your  own  ag- 
grandizement and  worshipful  indulgence ;  those  charms 
which  held  you  to  me — the  wealth  of  red-gold  hair, 
the  pink-tipped  ears,  the  pearly  white  teeth,  the  tapering 
hands,  the  high-arched  foot,  the  delicately  moulded 
ankles,  the  laughing  eyes  and  supple  grace  that  you  so 
admired,  even  before  I  gave  to  you  a  son,  are  as  much 
admired  by  other  men  as  they  once  were  admired 
by  you. 

"It  is  different,  though,  with  them  and  you.  You 
held  all  of  the  then  priceless  pearls  with  nothing  but 
love;  the  same  possessions  which  were  then  yours 
because  I  loved  you,  are  now  dispensed  at  intervals  to 
suit  the  convenience  of  other  men  and  for  financial 
consideration. 

"We — you  and  I — can  remember  the  time  when  no 
man  but  you  could  lay  claim  to  any  of  my  charms  ex- 
cept my  ready  smile  and  kindly  word. 

"Now,  and  for  two  years  past,  my  charms  have  been 
the  property  of  a  public  who,  while  not  so  demon- 
strative as  you  once  were,  seem  wild  to  have  me 
disport  myself  for  the  edification  of  mankind. 

"I  often  ask  if  I  wrong  a  nature'loving  public  by 
allowing  the  use  of  my  body  to  fulfill  their  desires. 


SOLD  AT  A  FIXED  PRICE.  179 

"My  natural  answer  is  no.  I  feel,  in  fact,  that  I 
may  be  the  means  of  saving  some  timid  girl  the  em- 
barrassment of  assuming  my  place  in  the  world.  I  am 
sure  I  can  do  more  to  satisfy  the  whims  of  humanity 
than  can  a  novice,  for  I  am  a  student  of  your  school 
and  your  ideas  are  instilled  within  me  until  I  feel  that 
my  efforts  will  avail  more  than  the  efforts  of  an  in- 
experienced girl.  Again,  I  am  feeding  and  clothing 
myself  and  our  baby,  and  I  love  you.  The  world  will, 
in  part,  frown  upon  me  for  the  part  I  am  playing; 
others  silently  applaud  me,  and  I  congratulate  myself 
and  feel,  in  a  certain  degree,  I  am  a  guardian  angel 
and  the  precepts  inculcated  by  my  conduct  will  be 
fittingly  heralded  to  ears  which  will  transmit  them  to  the 
heart  with  a  good  effect.  I  am  doing  what  you  might 
not  object  to  your  divorced  wife  doing,  but  that  which 
no  man  of  high  honor  would  consent  to  his  daughter 
doing. 

"I  am  a  model  at  the  Art  Institute.  I  pose  in  the 
nude,  and  I  thank  God  I  am  an  honorable  woman,  and, 
in  spite  of  all  the  years  of  suffering,  I  am  still  devoted 
to  the  man  who  taught  me  to  love.  With  thanks  for 
your  inquiry,  I  beg  to  sign  for  this  once, 

"Your  wife, 

"Nora.'' 


/    TALE    ELEVEN. 

A  STORY  OF  SUICIDE  BRIDGE. 

"Age  cannot  love  destroy, 

But  perfidy  can  blast  the  flower. 
Even  when  in  most  unwary  hour, 
It  blooms  in  Fancj^'s  bower. 
Age  cannot  love  destroy, 
But  perfidy  can  rend  the  shrine 
In  v/hich  its  vermeil  splendors  shine." 

It  was  a  blustering  winter  day  and  a  heavy  snow  was 
falling,  making  the  streets  exceedingly  disagreeable  to 
traverse.  State  street  was  crowded  with  shoppers  evi- 
dently bent  on  taking  advantage  of  the  annual  clearing 
sale  v/hich  always  takes  place  at  the  beginning  of  the 
new  year. 

I  was  elbowing  my  way  through  the  crowd  on  the 
east  side  of  the  street,  about  as  uncomfortable  as  a 
man  could  be,  when  I  passed  Kehoe's.  I  had  not  gone 
a  dozen  steps  when  it  occurred  to  me  that  a  cup  of  ho": 
chocolate  would  taste  good.  I  turned  abruptly  and 
encountered  an  umbrella,  which  flashed  dangerously 
close  to  my  eyes.  Somewhat  confused,  I  entered  the 
door  behind  a  woman.  She  had  pushed  the  door  open 
and  dropped  her  skirts  directly  in  front  of  me.  It  was 
too  late  for  me  to  catch  myself  and  in  less  time  than 
than  it  takes  to  tell  it,  I  had  stepped  on  them.  The 
suddenness  with  which  she  let  that  door  swing  back 
was  appalling.     It  took  me  squarely  on  the  nose,  a 

m 


182  TALE  ELEYETU. 

fact  which  I  do  not  now  regret,  inasmuch  as  it  led  to 
a  very  pleasant  acquaintance.  She  glanced  around  to 
learn  the  cause  of  all  the  trouble  and  accepted  my 
humble  apologies  with  good  grace,  and  seemed  to  feel 
sorry  when  she  saw  her  carelessness  was  the  cause  of 
a  great  deal  of  suffering,  for  I  could  not  well  disguise 
the  fact  as  the  tears  ran  down  my  cheeks. 

All  the  tables  but  one  were  taken  and  that  was  a 
small  one  in  the  corner,  at  which  there  were  two 
chairs.  She  made  her  way  to  it  quickly  and  when  she 
saw  me  waiting  she  sent  the  waitress  to  me  to  tell  me 
to  come  to  her  table.  I  bowed  in  response  and  crossed 
the  room. 

"I  feel  that  I  owe  you  some  consideration  for  the 
unfortunate  occurrence  of  a  few  moments  ago,"  she 
said,  "and  I  hope  you'll  accept  my  apologies  in  turn." 

I  replied  that  it  was  my  own  stupidity  and  assured 
her  that  I  already  began  to  feel  it  was  rather  a  fortu- 
nate than  unfortunate  occurrence. 

She  smiled,  yet  at  the  same  time  drew  herself  up 
with  a  quiet  dignity  that  was  unriiistakable,  and  I  knew 
I  had  taken  the  wrong  tack  when  I  made  my  gallant 
speech. 

By  this  time  my  eyes  were  somewhat  cleared  of 
tears  and  I  was  able  to  get  a  distant  view  of  my 
vis-a-vis.  I  had  already  discovered  that  she  was  of 
medium  height  and  quite  slender.  Her  face  was  oval, 
her  eyes  large  and  brown,  and  looked  liquid  in  the 
half  light  of  our  comer ;  her  chin  was  round,  her  mouth 
was  rather  large  and  when  she  smiled  her  full,  red 
lips  disclosed  a  set  of  well  kept  teeth;  her  nose  was 
neither  long  nor  short,  but  quite  in  keeping  with  the 


A  STORY  OF  SUICIDE  BRIDGE.  18S 

contour  of  her  face.  Her  eyebrows  were  dark  and 
beautifully  arched.  Her  forehead  was  high  and  full 
and  an  abundance  of  real  golden  hair  was  drawn  back 
and  concealed  under  the  large,  black  beaver  hat  she 
wore  so  becomingly. 

The  real  beauty  of  her  face,  however,  was  in  its 
expression.  Every  emotion  was  clearly  defined  in  the 
wonderful  eyes  and,  though  when  smiling  they  would 
light  up  with  a  merry  laughter,  their  general  expression 
was  one  of  sweet  sadness. 

When  I  assisted  her  to  remove  her  coat,  can  I  be 
blamed  for  feasting  my  eyes  on  the  beautiful  bust  and 
shoulders  with  which  nature  had  endowed  her  ? 

We  chatted  idly  on  the  topics  of  the  day  as  we 
sipped  our  chocolate,  and  when  we  had  finished  I 
handed  her  my  card,  saying,  "If  you  ever  need  ser- 
vices in  my  line,  I  shall  be  pleased  to  render  them." 

She  thanked  me  and  said  as  she  read  "Attorney  at 
Law,"  "I  might  have  been  grateful  for  your  proflfered 
aid  a  few  years  ago,  but  now,  thank  God,  I  do  not 
need  such  aid,  and  I  hope  I  shall  never  need  it" 

Then  she  handed  me  her  card.  "Mrs.  Geoffrey  Nye 
Melville."  As  I  read  I  could  not  restrain  the  excla- 
mation that  arose  to  my  lips. 

"Why,  I  once  had  a  friend  by  that  name  who  was 
an  official  on  the  St.  Paul  road.  He  and  I  were  the 
best  of  friends  in  St.  Paul  five  years  ago.  I  was  at 
that  time  their  attorney." 

"It"  is  certainly  my  husband  whom  you  know,"  she 
said,  "and  you  must  come  and  call  on  us  at  your 
earliest  convenience." 


184  TALE  ELEVEN. 

I  thanked  her  and  on  the  strength  of  my  friendship 
for  her  husband  asked  to  escort  her  to  the  train. 

I  was  not  long  in  taking  advantage  of  her  invitation, 
and  felt  doubly  free  to  do  so,  inasmuch  as  her  husband 
had  hunted  me  up  the  very  next  day  after  our  meet- 
ing, and  had  insisted  on  my  coming  as  soon  as  possible. 

It  happened  that  the  night  I  called  her  husband  was 
away,  having  been  unexpectedly  summoned  to  St.  Paul 
on  business. 

I  found  her  alone  and  looking  almost  beautiful  in  the 
bright  red  crepe  gown  she  wore.  Her  skin  was  fair 
but  pale  and  her  cheeks  reflected  just  enough  of  the 
color  to  enhance  the  effect.  We  had  a  long  talk  on 
generalities  and  gradually  drifted  to  personalities. 

"I  am  quite  surprised  at  Geoffrey's  marrying  again," 
said  I.  "I  had  begun  to  think  him  proof  against  the 
fair  sex  five  years  ago,  and  it  seems  to  me  he  added 
four  more  to  that,  with  all  due  respect  for  you,  my 
charming  hostess." 

"Well,"  she  sighed,  "he  might  still  have  remained 
single  had  not  he  met  me  in  my  forlorn  condition,  and 
I  often  think  pity  was  the  deepest  sentiment  he  felt 
until  we  had  been  married  several  months.  Well,  you 
see,  like  most  Chicago  women,  I  have  a  story,  and 
mine  is  a  long  one,  but  probably  not  an  unusual  one." 

"Dare  I  presume  to  ask  you  for  it,  on  the  strength  of 
my  long  friendship  for  your  husband  ?" 

"She  was  gazing  dreamily  into  the  grate  and  did 
not  reply  for  a  moment,  then  she  turned  her  glorious 
eyes  toward  me  and  said  slowly,  "Yes,  I  will  tell  you 
if  you  think  it  will  interest  you." 

I  assured  her  it  would  and  asked  her  to  proceed. 


A  STORY  OF  SUICIDE  BRIDGE.  185 

"I  was  married  once  before,  too,"  she  said,  "but 
was  so  unhappy  that  I  left  my  husband  and  secured 
a  divorce  on  the  grounds  of  cruelty.  I  was  granted 
a  small  alimony,  enough  to  supply  my  modest  wants. 

"As  time  went  on,  I  became  rather  dissatisfied  with 
my  quiet  life  and  was  filled  with  a  desire  to  enter  the 
business  world.  It  was  just  about  this  time  that  a 
friend  of  mine,  being  too  ill  to  go  down  town,  asked 
me  to  do  an  errand  for  her.  It  took  me  into  an  office 
building,  and  when  I  entered  the  reception  room  I 
Vvas  told  that  the  party  for  whom  I  inquired  was  not 
in,  but  was  expected  soon,  so  I  sat  down  and  waited. 

"While  I  was  waiting  a  man  came  out  of  one  of  the 
private  offices,  and  as  he  saw  me  waiting  he  stopped 
and  asked  me  whom  I  wished  to  see.  When  I  told 
him  he  asked  me  into  his  office  to  wait,  saying  I  would 
find  it  m.ore  pleasant  there  than  in  the  reception  room. 

"As  I  think  of  it  now,  I  wonder  why  I  did  not 
always  adhere  to  my  first  impression  of  him,  which 
presented  itself  so  forcibly.  It  must  have  been  fate, 
I  guess.  He  was  not  at  all  handsome ;  he,  in  fact,  was 
homely,  especially  his  mouth,  which  v/as  too  coarse,  yet 
when  he  spoke  his  countenance  lighted  up  and  there 
was  an  earnestness  about  him  that  partially  restored 
my  confidence.  He  had  a  fine  physique,  a  large,  brainy 
head,  and  carried  himself  with  dignity.  Well,  we  drift- 
ed into  the  discussion  of  literature,  and  I  found  this 
was  a  well  chosen  subject,  for  we  were  both  deeply 
interested  in  it. 

"After  visiting  an  hour  or  more  with  him,  I  decided 
to  wait  no  longer  for  the  man  I  had  called  to  see,  and  I 
left.      Not  long  after  this  my  friend  called  at  the 


186  TALE  ELEVEN, 

same  suite  of  offices  and  she  met  Mr.  Ferris.  She 
seemed  very  favorably  impressed  with  him,  so  much  so 
that  she  asked  him  to  call,  and  I  must  say  that  in  spite 
of  my  prejudice  I  enjoyed  the  evening.  He  called 
often  after  that  and  my  friend  said  that  he  was  In  love 
with  me.  I  did  not  believe  it  at  the  time,  probably 
because  I  was  so  utterly  indifferent  to  him  at  that 
time.  He  interested  me  greatly,  however,  for  many 
reasons,  not  least  among  which  was  the  fact  that  he 
was  in  touch  with  the  business  world  and  I  thought 
I  saw  possibilities  through  him. 

"It  was  not  a  month  after  this  that  he  proposed  to 
me.  We  were  sitting  on  the  couch  together,  and  I 
had  been  telling  him  of  the  unexpected  visit  of  a  little 
friend  of  mine  from  Buffalo.  He  suddenly  took  my 
hand  in  his  and  said,  'Claire,  I  want  you,  and  before 
anyone  comes  into  this  home  to  rob  me  of  you,  I  want 
your  promise  to  be  mine,  all  mine.* 

"I  felt  within  myself  that  he  had  endeared  himself 
to  me  considerably,  but  did  not  feel  at  all  sure  that  I 
wanted  to  marry  him,  and  told  him  so,  so  we  left  the 
matter  in  that  way,  although  I  accepted  his  ring,  but 
it  was  with  the  understanding  that  if  in  the  course  of 
a  few  months  I  wished  to  retract,  I  was  at  liberty  to 
do  so. 

"On  the  following  Wednesday  Gretta  came.  Dear 
little  Gretta.  Pretty,  petite  and  winsome,  so  sweet 
yet  so  frivolous. 

I  introduced  Mr.  Ferris  to  her  and  they  soon  became 
good  friends ;  no  one  could  help  being  nice  to  her.  I 
was  slightly  indisposed  at  this  time  and  was  very 
glad  that  Ned  could  take  her  out,  for  it  relieved  me  of 


A  ST0B7  OF  SUICIDE  BRIDGS.  187 

the  burden  of  entertaining  her,  for  a  burden  it  was,  in 
my  present  condition. 

"One  night,  while  I  was  confined  to  my  room,  she 
came  to  me  and  told  me  that  she  loved  Ned,  and  that 
she  believed  he  loved  her,  for  he  had  kissed  her  and 
called  her  his  dear  little  girl. 

"As  if  by  magic,  the  demon  of  jealousy  reared  his 
head  and  began  to  sting  me.  I  loved  him  now,  I 
knew  it,  for  I  was  unmistakably  jealous.  I  was  jeal- 
ous of  a  pretty,  voluptuous,  little  doll,  with  no  thought 
beyond  her  present  gratification,  be  it  a  new  gown 
or  a  dinner,  both  of  which  she  enjoyed  with  all  the 
fervor  of  her  nature.  They  had  not  one  thing  in  com- 
mon, unless  it  was  their  passionate  natures.  I  tried  to 
reason  with  myself,  to  assure  myself  of  the  fact  that 
a  man  of  his  calibre  could  not  really  love  so  frivolous 
a  creature  as  she ;  thnt  it  was  merely  a  passing  fancy. 
But  having  been  married,  I  knew  a  m^n's  nature  so 
well,  knew  how  often  a  magnetic  personality  lured 
them  on  to  mistakes  fatal  to  the  happiness  of  both, 
that  my  theory  of  incompatibility  was  not  altogether  a 
consolation. 

"During  this  period  of  uneasiness,  I  did  not  men- 
tion the  matter  to  him.  I  was  too  proud  to  mention 
it  to  him,  and  felt  it  would  be  beneath  my  dignity  to 
admit  that  I  had  a  possible  rival  in  one  so  shallow. 
Perhaps  that  is  where  I  made  my  mistake;  I  don't 
know. 

"I  tried  to  lull  my  suspicions  to  rest,  but  they  would 
none  of  it,  and  one  night  after  they  had  gone  to  the 
theater  I  dragged  myself  wearily  down  stairs  to  the 
library,  which  was  off  the  parlor  and  separated  from 


188  TALE  ELEVEN, 

it  by  heavy  portieres.  I  became  tired  of  reading  at 
last  and  turned  out  tlie  gas  and  laid  down  determined 
to  await  their  return  and  be  convinced  that  my  suspi- 
cions were  groundless,  i£  possible;  at  least  I  wanted  to 
hear  how  he  made  love  to  her  and  decide  for  myself 
whether  he  meant  it  or  not 

"I  must  have  fallen  asleep,  for  the  first  thing  I  re- 
member was  his  saying  in  most  pleading  tones,  'Come 
in  here  a  moment,  dear,  and  let  me  love  you,  as  only  I 
can  love  you/ 

"She  danced  into  the  darkened  room  beside  him 
and  he  led  her  across  it  to  the  large  leather  couch. 
He  picked  her  up  bodily  and  laid  her  on  the  couch,  and 
before  she  could  demur,  had  she  been  so  inclined,  he 
was  bending  over  her  and  raining  fervent  kisses  upon 
her  and  she  nestled  up  to  him  and  sighed  in  an  aban- 
donment of  ecstacy,  fearing  nothing,  hoping  nothing, 
only  living  in  the  delight  of  the  moment. 

"I  don't  know  how  I  expected  her  to  resist  him; 
in  fact,  I'm  sure  I  didn't.  I  would  have  saved  her, 
but  for  the  fact  that  I  seemed  as  if  in  a  nightmare, 
unable  to  move  or  utter  a  sound.  I  lived  hours  in 
those  moments. 

"After  awhile  I  heard  a  sobbing.  Then  his  voice, 
all  tenderness  and  commiseration,  'There,  there,  dear, 
don't  cry.  You  are  all  right.  Don't  feel  so  badly ;  we 
are  just  human,  and  are  no  worse  than  hundreds  of 
others.* 

"'Humph!*  thought  I,  suffering  though  I  was, 
'there  is  a  great  deal  of  consolation  in  that  I' 

"Gradually  the  sobs  ceased,  and  then  he  bade  her 
good-night.    I  knew  she  would  not  go  into  my  room 


JL  STORY  OF  SUICIDE  BRIDGE.  189 

this  night,  so  had  no  need  to  fear  my  absence  from 
my  room  would  be  discovered. 

"What  I  suffered  that  night,  only  God  knows.  I 
laid  there  all  night  in  my  miseiy,  freezing  and  burning 
by  turns.  It  seemed  to  me  my  hair  must  be  gray.  My 
idol  was  shattered,  it  lay  in  fragments  at  my  feet,  but 
alas !  as  with  the  shattered  vase,  round  which  the  scent 
of  the  roses  still  clung,  so  did  the  virtues  with  which  I 
had  endowed  this  being  continue  to  obtrude  themselves 
to  the  complete  obliteration  of  the  crime  he  had  com^ 
mitted  before  my  very  eyes. 

"At  daybreak  I  went  to  my  room  and  bathed  my 
haggard  face  and  tried  to  make  myself  presentable, 
at  least,  to  Gretta  when  she  should  come  in  to  see  me. 
I  had  not  decided  what  to  do  for  the  immediate  pres- 
ent, only  that  I  would  say  nothing. 

"Much  to  my  surprise,  Gretta  came  in  beaming  as 
usual,  her  volatile  spirits  were  incapable  of  more  than 
momentary  depression,  and  I  wondered  vaguely  if  it 
could  all  be  a  horrible  dream. 

"Out  of  the  chaos  of  my  brain  one  idea  resolvee 
itself,  and  that  was  to  tell  him  all  after  she  left,  unless 
he,  in  his  desire  to  right  the  wrong,  asked  for  his 
release. 

"She  went.  A  week  passed  and  nothing  was  said, 
and  I  knew  then  nothing  would  be  said.  He  was 
going  out  of  the  city  and  I  determined  to  tell  him 
about  it  on  his  return  Sunday  night. 

"He  came  and  after  he  had  chatted  awhile  he  got 
up  and  said  he  would  go  out  and  order  an  ice  sent  up 
from  the  drug  store  around  the  corner.  As  he  bent 
to  pick  up  his  hat,  a  letter  fell  unnoticed  from  his 


190  TALE  ELEVEN. 

pocket.  Perhaps  I  should  not  have  done  so,  but  I 
€oncealed  it  with  my  skirt  until  he  left  the  room.  It 
was  from  Gretta,  I  found,  and  I  have  it  yet,"  she  said, 
as  she  crossed  the  room  to  the  little  inlaid  writing 
desk,  and  took  from  it  a  plain  white  envelope  bor- 
dered in  black. 

"I  am  going  to  let  you  read  it,"  she  said,  handing  it 
to  me. 

"Dearest  Ned : — 

"I  am  going  to  die,  I  am  sure.  I  am  grieving  my- 
self to  death  over  you.  The  sun  never  shines  brightly 
any  more  and  my  heart  aches  all  the  time  now.  I  am 
disgraced,  or  soon  will  be.  Oh,  Ned,  come  and  take 
your  poor,  little  Gretta  away.  Tell  Claire  what  you 
did  and  she  is  so  good  and  sweet  she  will  send  you 
to  me,  I  know.  Please  take  me  away  and  marry  me 
and  I  will  tell  them  all  that  we  went  to  St.  Joe  and 
were  married  when  I  was  there  visiting  in  Chicago. 
Come,  dear,  or  I  shall  surely  die.  I  ordered  this  black 
bordered  paper  because  I  am  sure  mamma  will  have 
use  for  it  soon ;  anyway  I  am  in  mourning  for  the  loss 
of  what  even  you,  with  all  your  tenderness,  cannot 
give  back  to  me. 

"Come,  Ned,  for  baby's  sake. 

"Your  heart  broken  Gretta." 

"When  I  had  finished  my  head  swam,  and  I  felt  but 
one  mad  desire,  and  that  was  to  fly.  I  acted  on  the 
impulse  and  after  pinning  a  note  to  the  letter  saying, 
'Ned,  I  Imew  some  of  this  before,  now  I  know  all. 
I  am  going  away  where  you  will  never  see  me  or  hear- 
from  me  again.    You  must  do  your  duty  no  matter 


A  STORY  OF  SUICIDE  BRIDGE.  191 

what  the  sacrifice.    A  lifetime  of  devotion  cannot  repay 
her  for  her  loss.*  Claire/' 

"I  put  on  my  hat  and  left  by  the  side  entrance.  I 
had  not  the  remotest  idea  of  where  I  was  going  or 
what  I  was  going  to  do.  I  was  numb  with  agony  and 
wandered  aimlessly  on  until  I  came  to  a  car  line,  then 
the  thought  flashed  across  my  mind  to  go  to  'Suicide 
Bridge,'  and  thither  I  went. 

"It  was  yet  early  in  the  evening  and  many  people 
were  lingering  in  the  park.  I  walked  onto  the  bridge 
with  perfect  calmness,  the  calmness  of  despair  (for 
what  was  there  now  to  live  for),  and  on  to  my  fate. 
I  walked  to  the  center  of  the  bridge,  as  nearly  as  I  can 
remember,  and  looking  carefully  around  and  seeing  no 
one,  I  climbed  upon  the  railing  and  jumped. 

"God  must  have  raised  up  that  man  at  that  particular 
moment  from  mere  nothingness,  for  I  was  so  sure  I 
■was  the  only  one  on  the  structure  at  the  time.  He 
caught  my  skirt  and  by  an  almost  superhuman  effort 
drew  me  back  onto  the  bridge.  He  did  not  ask  a 
question,  but  took  me  in  his  arms  and  carried  me  until 
he  met  a  policeman,  to  whom  he  said,  'My  wife  became 
dizzy  and  fainted.    Please  call  a  carriage,' 

"HJe  took  me  to  the  Virginia  hotel,  and  when  I  had 
sufficiently  recovered  to  talk  he  said  with  decision,  'I 
feel  you  were  sent  to  me  this  night,  raised  up 
from  the  ashes  of  my  buried  hopes,  and  if  you  are  free 
to  marry  I  want  you  for  my  wife.  I  care  not  what 
your  past  has  been  or  what  caused  you  to  try  such  a 
rash  act.  Your  sweet,  refined  face  tells  me  you  are 
good  and  for  the  rest  I  care  naught.  I  do  not  profess 
to  love  you,  neither  do  I  expect  you  to  love  mc,  but  we 


192  TALE  ELEVEN. 

will  try  to  make  life  endurable  together.  You  saved 
my  life  as  much  as  I  saved  yours,  for  by  saving  you  I 
saved  my  own,  for  I  went  there  tonight  for  the  very 
purpose  of  doing  what  you  tried  to  do.  Come  now, 
what  do  you  say?'  he  said  earnestly." 

"And  what  did  you  say?" 

"I  said  I  was  willing  to  try,  and  thank  God  that  I 
did,  for  I  have  never  regretted  it.  We  were  married 
that  night  between  eleven  and  tv>relve." 

"And  what  about  Gretta  ?" 

"Ned  made  what  reparation  he  could;  that  is,  he 
married  her,  and  they  have  a  dear  little  Ned'  eight 
months  old." 


TALE    TWELVE. 

TWO    BABES    AND    TWO    MOTHERS. 

"They  say  best  men  are  moulded  out  of  faults ; 
And  for  the  most,  become  much  more  the  better 
For  being  a  little  bad." 

*Yes,  we  are  very  happy  here." 

"That  fact  is  very  evident  and,  as  I  am  out  for  a 
story  today,  I  am  going  to  be  so  rude  as  to  ask  you 
if  there  is  not  some  pain  back  of  all  this  peacefulness  ?" 

The  woman  addressed  drew  herself  up  to  her  full 
height,  which  was  little  more  than  five  feet,  while  her 
gray  eyes  gleamed  with  the  assurance  of  complete 
possession  of  some  article  of  value. 

This  woman  was  not  handsome,  in  fact  had  she 
been  placed  in  less  effective  surroundings  she  would 
have  been  homely. 

But  she  was  good,  although  the  fact  that  she  had 
borne  cares  could  not  well  be  concealed.  It  was  her 
nature  and  intention  to  see  the  brightest  side  of  any 
object,  and  that  trait  in  her  character  was  so  dominant 
that  it  outshone  her  physical  imperfections.  The  writer 
had  known  her  a  very  long  time,  and  she  had  often 
promised  him  a  story,  so  that  it  took  but  little  urging 
on  his  part  to  get  her  to  talk  of  her  past  life. 

"I  was  never  a  famous  beauty,  an  actress,  a  singer 
of  note,  nor  a  rich  man's  daughter,"  she  said,  by  way 
of  beginning.  I  was  a  simple  country  girl 
whose  chief  duties  consisted  in  helping  my  mother 

193 

/ 


m  TALE  TWELVE. 

wash,  iron,  churn  and  pull  weeds  in  the  garden  in  the 
summer  months,  while  the  winter  days  were  whiled 
away  by  washing  dishes,  going  to  school,  and  if  noth- 
ing of  greater  importance  came  up  for  the  evenings 
sewing  carpet  rags  until  bed  time. 

"Such  was  the  monotony  of  the  life  of  Virginia  Daw- 
son. My  father  thought  little  of  the  future,  not  that 
he  failed  to  care,  but  that  he  failed  to  see  that  the 
future  held  anything  In  store  for  him  or  his  children. 
He  had  been  taught  the  lesson  of  frugality,  the  same 
being  demonstrated  by  poverty.  It  seems  strange  that 
a  discovery  of  nature's  deposits  would  be  the  turning 
point  in  my  humdrum  existence,  but  such  was  the  case. 
My  parental  home  was  but  a  few  miles  from  the  now 
busy  city  of  Anderson,  Ind.,  and  it  was  the  finding  of 
natural  gas  near  our  house  that  threw  me  into  the  com- 
pany of  Arthur  Blake.  He  was  the  son  of  wealthy 
parents  and,  though  all  my  sufferings  are  directly 
traceable  to  my  early  association  with  him,  I  must 
say  that  he  is  one  of  the  most  noble  of  men.  He  came 
to  the  community  in  which  we  dwelt  as  a  civil  engineer, 
having  fancied  that  profession  more  than  any  other. 
A  firm  of  Boston  capitalists  had  employed  him  to  in- 
vestigate the  extent  and  certainty  of  the  gas  belt.  He 
was  instructed  to  keep  his  business  quiet  and  to 
conceal  his  real  identity.  To  do  this,  he  assumed  the 
role  of  a  laborer,  going  about  and  actually  toiling  with 
the  derricks,  ropes  and  pipes  just  as  though  he  was 
not  an  heir  to  a  large  fortune. 

"While  thus  engaged  he  came  to  our  humble  home  to 
board.    I  was  just  such  a  strip  of  awkward  girlhood 


TWO  BABES  AND  TWO  M0TEEB8.  195 

as  any  man  might  expect  to  find  in  a  child  of  the  rural 
district. 

"I  know  I  was  the  most  unsophisticated  creature  that 
ever  lived.  I  knew  nothing  of  life  outside  the  five-room 
house  in  which  my  parents  had  lived  for  twenty  years 
and  in  which  I  had  been  bom  nearly  seventeen  years 
before  I  met  Arthur  Blake. 

"He  remained  at  our  house  for  three  months,  and 
so  refined  and  dignified  was  he  that  he  won  a  place 
in  our  hearts  that  was  hard  to  fill  by  any  others.  He 
was  rather  reticent  and  made  few  friends.  My  father 
was  dumfounded  when  one  day  Arthur  proposed  that 
he,  my  father,  go  and  buy  a  new  buggy. 

"  'What  would  I  buy  a  buggy  with  and  what  for?" 
asked  my  father. 

"  'With  this,'  said  Arthur,  as  he  handed  father  a  roll 
of  bills,  'and  for  my  use.  I  shall  have  to  do  a  great 
deal  of  driving.  I  will  hire  a  horse  from  you,  but  I 
want  everyone  to  understand  that  the  whole  outfit  is 
yours.* 

"So  it  was  arranged,  and  it  was  generally  said  by  less 
fortunate  neighbors  that  'Dawson  must  be  makin' 
money  keepin'  boarders.' 

"Then  came  a  long  series  of  drives  over  the  broad 
expanse  of  the  gas  fields.  My  parents  did  not  object  to 
my  going  with  him,  for  he  was  very  considerate  of  my 
welfare.  It  was  during  these  trips  that  I  learned  of 
the  beauties  of  nature.  I  soon  became  thrilled  with 
the  songs  of  birds,  the  chirping  of  crickets  and  the 
humming  of  bees,  none  of  which  had  held  any  charms 
for  me  before.  Plants  that  to  me  had  alv;ays  been 
known  as  weeds  now  bore  bright  blossoms ;  the  green 


196  TALE  TWELVE. 

leaves  meant  more  to  me.  I  saw  beauty  in  the  undulat- 
ing fields  which  I  had  always  known  as  plain  hills. 
The  whole  world  seemed  to  put  on  a  new  garment. 
You  see  that  I  was  not  experienced  enough  to  know 
that  I  saw  everything  with  different  eyes  than  before. 
I  did  not  know  that  a  little  word  of  four  letters  told  all 
that  affected  me,  in  fact  I  did  not  knovv^  what  love 
meant  until  he  told  me,  and  then  I  did  not  fully 
understand  it  until  he  was  away  from  me  for  three 
weeks. 

"He  went  home,  back  to  Pittsburg  on  a  visit,  and 
while  he  was  gone  the  brightness  of  the  flowers  faded 
The  frosts  of  October  withered  the  foliage,  and  the 
brown  of  the  leaves  seemed  to  resemble  the  solemnity 
of  my  heart  when  I  would  walk  along  the  well  known 
paths  with  pleasant  memories  in  my  mind.  Every  bush 
and  tree  seemed  to  add  to  the  sentiment  with  which  my 
heart  was  filled  and  sobs  choked  me.  The  notes  of  the 
few  birds  that  had  remained  tempting  fate  by  braving 
the  elements  were  even  sobbing. 

"Then  he  came  back,  and  the  glinting  of  the  sun- 
shine on  the  early  morning  frost  was  not  brighter  than 
my  life.  After  that  he  made  real  love  to  me,  and  I 
have  always  thought  he  meant  it.  Our  love  was  like 
that  of  many  others  and  led  to  grave  indiscretions,  and 
in  due  time  I  realized  that  I  was  in  serious  trouble.  I 
told  Arthur  and  he  said  he  would  go  back  to  his  father 
and  get  some  money  and  come  and  marry  me.  Instead, 
he  went  away  and  during  those  months  of  waiting  my 
suffering  was  beyond  description. 

*T  was  finally  forced  to  tell  my  parents.  My  mother 
wept  herself  sick;  father  became  morose  and  said  lit- 


TWO  BABES  AND  TWO  MOTHERS.  197 

tie;  my  trouble  became  neighborhood  gossip;  one  old 
lady  going  so  far  as  to  say  it  was  good  enough  and 
she  guessed  most  anybody  could  have  a  new  buggy 
for  that  price. 

"One  day  after  my  baby  was  born,  a  well  dressed 
stranger  called  at  our  house  and  asked  for  my  father. 
He  was  a  lawyer  that  Arthur  had  sent.  He  had  a 
great  lot  of  papers  he  wanted  us  to  sign,  and  after  a 
long  talk  with  father,  we  signed  them  as  directed. 
After  that  father  seemed  to  get  along  better;  he  was 
kinder  to  me  and  semed  to  like  the  baby  better.  He 
seemed  to  have  more  money  and  the  first  day  of  each 
month,  rain  or  shine,  he  went  to  town  and  nearly  al- 
ways brought  mother  and  me  a  new  dress  or  some 
article  of  apparel  that  was  most  needed.  He  gave  me 
money  to  buy  the  baby's  clothes  without  a  murmur, 
and  took  a  more  cheerful  view  of  everything. 

"At  last  the  land  in  our  section  became  so  valuable 
for  the  gas  that  was  under  it  that  the  little  forty- 
acre  tract  on  which  my  father  had  been  a  tenant  so 
long,  was  sold  to  a  party  of  capitalists,  and  our  occu- 
pation as  farmers  was  gone. 

"We  moved  to  town,  I  mean  Anderson,  Indiana. 
There  my  father  obtained  work  In  a  factory.  All  this 
time  my  baby  was  growing  from  the  sphere  of  long 
clothes,  into  prattling,  toddling  childhood.  Father 
toiled  long  and  faithfully  day  by  day;  mother  and  I 
managed  the  housework,  nor  was  our  strength  taxed, 
for  we  had  but  a  five-room  cottage,  and  it  seemed  a 
shame  that  poor  father  should  work  so  hard,  so 
many  long  hours  of  the  day  and  we  have  so  much 
time  to  spend  in  idleness.    It  was  decided  that  I  should 


198  TALE  TWELVE. 

seek  employment  and  I  obtained  a  situation  as  maid 
in  the  home  of  one  of  the  large  factory  owners.  I 
had  a  very  pleasant  place,  and  when  at  the  end  of  two 
years,  the  family  decided  to  remove  to  Oiicago,  it 
was  arranged  that  I  go  with  them.  My  mother  could 
easily  get  along  without  me,  and  she  had  grown  so 
fond  of  the  baby  that  she  would  not  hear  of  my  taking 
her  with  me. 

"I  was  soon  located  in  my  new  home  on  one  of  the 
principal  North  Side  thoroughfares  of  the  city.  All 
went  well  until  one  day  the  lady  of  the  house  an- 
nounced that  sh€  expected  some  company  from  Cali- 
fornia, and  wished  me  to  be  in  attedance  to  them  dur- 
ing their  stay. 

"When  the  visitors  arrived  I  was  at  my  station  in 
the  hall  on  the  second  floor ;  the  hostess  greeted  them, 
and  in  her  demonstration  of  hospitality  showed  the 
lady  the  suite  they  were  to  occupy  during  their  stay. 
She  rang  and  I  went  in  to  assist  in  putting  away  the 
wraps.  The  lady  was  a  sweet  young  matron,  and  when 
she  said,  'Now  I  must  have  my  baby  with  me  a  little 
while,'  I  could  have  hugged  her. 

"  'Yes/  said  the  hostess ;  'Virginia,  run  down  and 
bring  the  baby  up ;  he  is  with  his  papa  in  the  reception 
room.* 

"Then,  with  a  motherly  feeling  growing  in  my 
breast,  I  descended  the  heavily  carpeted  stairs,  three 
steps  at  a  time,  but  even  in  my  flight  I  had  taken  time 
to  fall  in  love  with  that  baby  before  I  ever  set  eyes 
on  it. 

"I  told  the  gentleman  that  I  would  take  the  baby  up 
to  its  mother.    I  saw  the  pallor  on  his  face  as  I  spoke, 


TWO  BABES  AND  TWO  MOTHERS.  199 

but  when  I  took  my  baby's  half-brother  into  m}^  arms 
none  of  the  spectators  suspected  the  truth." 

"Then  the  man  was ?" 

"Yes,  it  was  my  Arthur  who  had  brought  his  wife 
and  child  to  visit  in  the  home  where  I  was  a  servant, 
quite  accidental,  of  course,  and  thanks  to  my  rugged 
nature,  I  did  not  faint  nor  in  any  way  betray  my  feel- 
ings. 

"For  two  weeks  I  held  my  post  of  duty.  Once  he 
tried  to  speak  to  me  in  the  hall,  but  I  ran  away  from 
him.  I  felt  that  my  claim  had  been  settled.  The  day 
they  left  he  pushed  an  envelope  into  my  hand  as  I  was 
packing  his  wife's  trunks.  It  contained  a  fifty-dollar 
bill  and  a  letter.  The  money  was  an  insult ;  the  letter 
told  me  of  his  sympathy  for  me,  and  how  he  had  been 
engaged  to  his  wife  long  before  he  met  me,  but  had 
loved  me  and  still  did.  It  all  aroused  my  anger.  I 
brooded  over  the  matter  for  three  weeks,  then  con- 
cluded to  go  to  his  home  and  expose  the  whole  affair 
to  his  wife.  I  went  to  Anderson,  got  my  little  girl 
and  departed  for  the  west.  I  had  no  difificulty  in  find- 
ing his  home.  I  was  admitted  and  ushered  into  the 
parlor.  H5s  wife  soon  came  to  me ;  the  moment  she 
saw  my  little  girl  she  began  to  weep  and  took  her  in 
her  arms.  My  first  impression  was  that  he  had  told 
her  everything.  But  no,  she  explained  to  me  that  her 
baby  boy  had  contracted  a  cold  in  Chicago,  from  which 
he  had  never  recovered,  and  they  had  buried  him  but 
two  days  before.  She  insisted  on  knowing  whose  child 
I  had  with  me.  Her  suffering  had  the  effect  of  chang- 
ing my  plans.  Poor  soul,  I  did  not  wish  to  add  to  het 
misery.    After  wringing  a  promise  from  her  never  to 


200  TALE  TWELVE. 

tell  anyone,  not  even  her  husband,  I  told  my  story.  I 
told  her  all  except  who  the  man  was,  and  I  concealed 
that  fact  from  her.  She  insisted  on  my  staying  at  their 
home  for  a  few  days  until  I  found  work.  I  was  eager 
to  do  so,  for  she  said  baby  and  I  would  be  such  a 
comfort  to  her. 

"I  left  with  a  promise  to  return.  I  found  Arthur's 
office  and  told  him  why  I  had  come  west,  also  how 
my  plans  were  altered.  He  listened  in  silence  until  I 
had  finished,  then  tenderly  he  took  the  baby  into  his 
arms  and  kissed  her — just  think,  the  first  father's  kiss 
she  had  ever  known. 

*'In  spite  of  all  my  desire  to  expose  him  I  was  now 
fully  convinced  that  it  would  be  a  great  wrong  to 
wreck  his  life  and  that  of  the  woman  who  was  his  wife, 
and  whom  he  had  loved  before  he  met  me.  He  joined 
his  wife  in  her  entreaties  for  me  to  make  my  home 
with  them,  at  least,  he  said,  until  I  could  do  better. 

"All  went  well  for  two  months.  Suffer?  Yes,  I 
suffered  more  than  I  dared  then  admit,  but  I  was  doing 
good,  I  was  making  his  wife  happy  instead  of  dealing 
out  pain,  as  I  first  intended.  I  am  sure  he  suffered 
also,  but  I  think  he,  too,  found  a  great  deal  of  happiness 
in  the  fact  that  he  was  doing  all  in  his  power  for  me 
and  my  child,  without  doing  any  harm  to  anyone.  But 
an  end  must  come,  even  to  good  intentions.  One 
evening  we  were  all  sitting  in  the  library  of  his  home ; 
my  little  girl  was  playing  with  a  doll  house  he  had 
given  her.  She  had  been  quietly  engaged  in  this 
pursuit  for  some  moments,  and  so  still  was  she  we 
almost  forgot  that  she  was  in  the  room.  All  at  once 
she  left  her  play  and  ran  to  Arthur  and  proceeded  to 


TWO  BABES  AND  TWO  MOTHERS.  201 

climb  up  in  his  lap.  Then  putting  her  chubby  arms 
around  his  neck  and  kissing  his  cheek,  she  said,  *I 
wish  you  was  my  papa.'  And  before  anyone  could 
answer  her  she  turned  to  me  and  said,  'Mamma,  ain't 
I  dot  no  papa?  Why  tant  you  det  me  a  nice  papa  like 
— like — Unca  Arter?' 

"It  was  too  much  for  him.  Tears  sprang  into  his 
eyes  and,  putting  her  gently  from  him,  he  left  the 
room.  His  wife  thought  his  grief  was  caused  by  the 
sad  recollection  of  their  baby,  but  I  knew.  Such 
scenes  were  exceedingly  straining,  so  I  avowed  my 
intention  to  return  to  Chicago,  whereupon  they  begged 
me  to  leave  my  little  Harriet  with  them.  We  talked 
it  over  while  Arthur  held  her  on  his  knee.  I  finally 
consented,  for  I  knew  she  would  be  better  cared  for 
there  with  them  than  she  would  with  me.  I  felt  the 
greatest  pain,  though,  when,  after  it  was  settled, 
Arthur  lovingly  folded  her  in  his  arms  and  said,  'Now, 
darling,  I  am  going  to  be  your  papa.'  Freeing  herself 
from  him,  and  not  quite  understanding  it  all,  she  ran 
to  me  and  said,  'Who's  doin'  to  be  my  mamma  now, 
you,  mamma,  or  Auntie  Arter?'  I  could  only  take 
her  in  my  arms  and  weep. 

"Good-byes  were  said  and  I  came  here  and  found 
work  in  a  restaurant.  Letters  came  and  went  with 
the  regularity  of  the  rising  sun.  Always  a  little  sheet 
of  scribbles  from  my  baby.  They  never  allowed  her 
to  forget  me.  To  my  surprise  one  day  I  received 
a  telegram  from  Arthur  saying  that  his  wife,  the  baby 
and  himself  would  arrive  in  Chicago  in  three  days. 
I  did  not  understand  at  the  time,  but  learned  upon 
their  arrival  that  Arthur's  wife  had  become  afflicted 


202  TALE  TWELVE, 

with  some  malady  which  required  a  diflfkult  surgical 
operation,  and  she  was  coming  here  for  that  purpose. 

"The  operation  was  performed  and  everything  done 
to  save  her  precious  Hfe,  but  it  became  the  painful 
duty  of  the  nurse  to  tell  Arthur  that  all  efforts  had 
resulted  in  failure.  The  slender  thread  of  life  seemed 
about  to  be  severed.  They  sent  for  me  to  come  to  the 
hospital  and  bring  my  baby  .  I  went  and  was  shown 
to  the  room  where  white  sheets  seemed  to  predomi- 
nate, the  monotony  of  which  was  only  broken  by  the 
vases  of  beautiful  flowers  which  filled  the  room  with 
sweet  perfume. 

"Arthur  and  the  nurse  were  with  her.  She  feebly 
requested  the  nurse  to  leave  us  alone,  then  she  kissed 
me  and  the  baby,  and  reached  out  her  feverish  hands 
to  Arthur. 

"  'Arthur/  she  said,  in  trembling  tones,  'Arthur,  say 
once  more  that  you  love  me  and  for  the  sake  of  that 
love  will  do  something  for  me.* 

"The  scene  was  pitiful.  Arthur  knelt  beside  the  bed 
and  took  the  death  marked  face  between  his  strong 
hands  and  said,  'Nannie,  dear,  I  do  love  you,  and  will 
do  anything  you  ask.* 

"Poor  soul,  how  she  struggled  for  breath  while 
Arthur  with  his  face  buried  in  the  white  linen  sobbed 
his  heart  out. 

"Then  she  said,  'Now  the  baby.* 

*'He  took  the  baby  and  placed  her  on  the  bed  as  she 
regtjested,  where  she  could  pat  and  caress  her. 

"  'And  now  you  come,  too,  Virginia,* 

"And  there,  with  death  stealing  in  on  the  bright 


TWO  BABES  AND  TWO  MOTHERS*  203 

rays  of  sunlight,  we  knelt  one  on  either  side  of  the 
baby. 

"With  a  look  of  love  which  I  shall  always  cherish, 
she  began  by  addressing  me : 

"  'Virginia,  I  know  all ;  he,  Arthur,  my  Arthur  and 
your  Arthur,  dear,  has  been  good  and  truthful,  and 
baby,  God  bless  you,  you  have  a  real  papa  now  and 

one  of  your  choice.     Listen — Arthur — Virginia ,' 

her  breath  now  came  in  gasps, — Tm — going  to  our 
little  Arthur — see — see — he  is  watching  us — and  he's 
waiting — for — me.  Promise — Arthur — promise — Vir- 
gin— ia,  that  when  I  am  gone — you  will  marry — for 
the  baby's — sake — and — ^my — sake — promise.* 

"The  sun  crept  through  the  blinds  and  lighted  the 
smile  that  flitted  over  her  face  as  I  closed  the  bloodless 
eyelids. 

"As  soon  as  Arthur  could  arrange  his  business  af- 
fairs in  California,  he  went  to  New  York,  where  baby 
and  I  were  to  join  him. 

"We  were  married  quietly  there  a  month  after  Nan- 
nie died.  Quietly,  because  the  world  would  have 
censured  us  for  lack  of  respect  had  it  known  just  that 
much  of  the  affair. 

"We  sailed  for  Liverpool,  and  traveled  abroad  a 
year,  and  on  our  return  we  married  again,  and  this 
time  publicly.  We  are  very  happy,  although  there  was 
much  pain  behind  it  all.  We  both  know  now  what 
true  happiness  is." 


TALE    THIRTEEN.  ' 

NOT  GUILTY. 

"I  have  so  loved  thee,  but  cannot,  cannot  hold  thee, 
Fading  like  a  dream,  the  shadows  fold  thee ; 
Slowly  thy  perfect  beauty  fades  away, 
Good-bye,  sweet  day ;  good-bye,  sweet  day." 

I  stood  outside  and  listened.  The  silvery,  sweet 
tones  of  the  singer  rose  clear  above  the  soft  guitar 
accompaniment.  As  the  last  words  died  away  on  the 
stillness  of  the  evening  air,  I  rang  the  bell.  It  seemed 
almost  sacrilege  to  break  in  on  her  quiet  enjoyment, 
although  I  knew  she  must  soon  be  expecting  me.  She 
responded  to  the  summons  at  the  door  herself.  Of 
medium  height,  with  beautiful,  sloping  shoulders,  a 
tiny  waist  and  perfectly  moulded  hips,  she  would  have 
inspired  an  artist.  Her  hair  was  prematurely  gray, 
and  dressed  low  on  her  neck.  Her  face  was  almost 
perfect  in  feature  and  the  only  traces  of  sorrow  time 
had  left  visible  were  the  gray  hairs  and  lines  about 
the  slightly  drooping  mouth.  It  was  the  heart  which 
bore  the  scars  of  agony,  invisible  to  all  but  her  and  her 
God.  She  had  passed  through  the  fire  and  had  come 
forth  purer,  fairer,  sweeter,  more  charitable,  more 
forgiving,  better  fitted  to  cope  with  the  world. 

This  was  the  woman  as  I  knew  her  now,  and  had 
known  her  for  the  past  year.  She  was  to  be  married 
on  the  morrow  (lucky  man),  and  had  promised  to  tell 
me  her  life's  story  before  she  married. 

SOS 


206  TALE  TEIRTEEHf: 

"For  I  shall  want  to  forget  all  that  sad  past  after 
the  last  day  of  this  life,  for  tomorrow,  I  trust,  a  new 
era  shall  have  dawned  for  me,"  she  said,  when  she 
gave  me  her  promise. 

Whea  I  heard  her  singing  I  wondered  if  she  longed, 
yet  feared,  the  new  life,  and  if  she  wished  to  hold  the 
day  yet  a  little  longer,  which  she  had  evidently  given- 
over  to  reminiscences,  for  I  knew  the  past  held  some 
sweet  memories,  for  every  past  has  them,  no  matter 
how  bitter  it  has  been.  And  those  sweet  memories 
seem  the  brighter  for  their  setting  of  darkness. 

"I  have  been  thinking  of  my  past  life  all  day,"  she 
said,  after  we  were  seated,  "and  you  know  when  one 
indulges  in  such  a  review  a  thousand  things  recur  to 
one's  mind  which  are  really  irrelevant  to  the  real 
story,  yet  they  all  combine  to  make  up  one's  life,  and 
may  have  some  bearing  on  the  case  after  all." 

She  was  silent  a  long  time,  looking  out  into  the 
twilight  with  unseeing  eyes. 

"You  knov»r  I  was  accused  of  murder,"  she  said, 
abruptly.  "I  was  tried  and  acquitted  owing  to  insuf- 
ficient evidence." 

"Yes,  I  remember  something  about  it." 

"Five  years  ago,  when  I  was  nineteen,  I  married  a 
man  who  was  twenty  years  my  senior.  I  met  him  out 
west  while  I  was  visiting  there.  He  was  a  miner 
then,  not  actively  engaged  in  digging  the  gold  out  of 
mother  earth,  nor  panning  it,  but  he  was  on  the 
ground  and  superintended  the  work.  He  was  a  hand- 
some man,  although  bronzed  by  exposure  to  the  sun 
and  wind ;  a  Yale  graduate,  and  every  inch  a  gentle- 
man, although  thoroughly  a  man  of  the  world.    To 


NOT  aUILTT.  207 

sentimental  nineteen,  he  had  all  the  qualifications  of 
a  god,  and  although  he  was  not  the  only  one  in  Colo- 
rado Springs  who  was  attentive  to  me,  he  was  the  one 
altogether  lovely  in  my  eyes.  To  be  Mrs.  Chauncey 
M.  Dare  was  the  height  of  my  girlish  ambition,  and  I 
used  to  write  my  name  Xucile  Dare*  just  to  see  how 
it  would  look  on  paper,  and  all  this  was  before  he  had 
asked  me  to  take  his  name. 

"My  auntie,  who  was  a  wealthy  widow,  thoroughly 
approved  of  him  and  thought  him  a  most  eligible 
parti.  He  was  reputed  wealthy  and,  as  Auntie  said, 
he  was  old  enough  to  be  staid  in  his  ways.  I  am  sure 
she  had  my  best  interests  at  heart,  but  it  seems  strange 
to  me  now  that  she  did  not  realize  that  he  was  too 
many  years  my  senior  and  also  that  she  did  not  deem 
it  necessary  to  look  into  his  antecedents.  But  if  she 
had,  she  might  not  have  found  out,  and  I  suppose  I 
should  not  have  this  story  to  tell,  and  perhaps,  too,  I 
should  have  always  been  a  careless  child,  with  no 
thought  for  the  comfort  and  welfare  of  others. 

"Well,  we  were  married  on  the  fifteenth  of  October 
and  took  apartments  at  The  Arlington,  instead  of 
going  to  housekeeping,  because  he  said  he  did  not 
expect  to  remain  there  long,  and  it  was  an  easy  matter 
to  pack  and  leave  the  hotel. 

"It  was  his  desire  to  go  back  to  New  York  City 
and  show  his  'girl  bride,*  as  he  called  me,  to  all  his 
friends  and  have  a  taste  of  real  life. 

"He  met  the  highest  ideal  of  all  my  girlish  fancies, 
and  was  as  tender  a  husband  as  he  was  a  Ipver. 

"After  we  had  been  married  six  months  he  came 
home  one  night  and  said,  'Hurrah,  babe,  we  are  going 


208  TALE  THIRTEEN, 

east  in  a  fortnight,  thank  God,  so  get  your  duds 
packed  and  be  ready.* 

"I  was  glad  to  make  the  change,  too,  for  youth  loves 
a  change,  and  I  was  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  going 
to  New  York,  for  I  had  never  been  further  east  than 
Chicago. 

"We  went  at  the  end  of  the  two  weeks.  I  was  re- 
ceived with  open  arms  by  all  his  friends  in  the  east 
and  I  thought  myself  the  happiest  girl  in  the  world, 
for  he  seemed  so  proud  of  me.  I  know  now  it  was 
not  the  right  kind  of  pride.  He  was  not  proud  of  me 
for  my  goodness  and  purity,  it  was  rather  the  pride  in 
the  possession  of  some  coveted  article,  for  I  was  con- 
ceded to  be  beautiful  then,  and  I  suppose  my  figfure 
was  good.  His  was  not  a  nature  capable  of  appreci- 
ating nobility  of  character. 

"He  took  a  house  there,  and  we  entertained  a  great 
deal  and  on  a  large  scale.  I  think  I  might  say  I 
was  a  favorite  in  his  set,  but  what  does  all  that  amount 
to?  His  was  a  fickle  nature  and  when  he  thought 
he  had  fathomed  mine,  when  he  thought  he  knew  me 
in  the  perfection  of  every  art  I  possessed,  he  began  to 
weary.  I  did  not  know  it  at  the  time,  I  knew  some- 
thing had  caused  a  change,  but  always  attributed  it 
to  business  cares.  He  began  by  neglecting  me  occa- 
sionally ;  from  that  it  grew  to  continuous  neglect,  even 
to  the  point  of  ignoring  my  existence  altogether. 

"Endowed  by  nature  with  a  cheerful  disposition, 
my  volatile  spirits  were  continually  on  the  rebound 
and  even  his  gross  neglect  I  did  not  feel  deeply  until 
it  was  brought  home  to  me  Very  forcibly  after  a  year's 
time. 


yOT  GVILTY.  209 

"It  was  by  one  of  his  best  friends,  although  many 
jrears  his  junior.  He  had  long  treated  me  with  a 
great  deal  of  consideration,  but  I  never  felt  it  was 
more  than  the  ordinary  courtesy  that  one  friend  would 
show  to  the  wife  of  another  until  that  night. 

"We  had  been  dancing  together  and  he  took  me  to 
the  conservatory  to  rest  and  sat  down  beside  me  to 
talk.  Perhaps  I  was  unusually  tired  that  night,  or 
perhaps,  owing  to  the  round  of  gayety,  I  looked  worn. 
At  any  rate  Mr.  Mansfield  leaned  over  me  with  an 
air  of  anxiety  and  said,  'Lucile,  are  you  sure  you  are 
quite  well  tonight?* 

"  'Why,  yes,  of  course  I  am,*  I  responded,  laugh- 
ingly.    'Why?' 

"*You  look  thoroughly  disconsolate  tonight.  Are 
you  worrying  about  something?  About — about 
Chauncey  and  his  doings  ?' 

"'About  Chauncey  and  his  doings?  Why,  what 
'do  you  mean  ?  Why  should  I  ?  He  is  perfectly  well, 
isn't  he?' 

"'Yes,  his  physical  health  is  good,  but  you  surely 
know  that  he  is  drinking  hard,  and  his  neglect  of  you 
is  occasioning  a  great  deal  of  comment.  It  isn't  right, 
and  we  all  feel  it.* 

"'Why,  I  hadn't  thought  about  it,*  I  said,  'only 
that  he  was  very  busy.* 

"  *Do  you  mean  to  say  you  don't  know  the  way 
he  has  been  doing.  Why,  I  could  take  you  to  him  this 
very  minute.* 

"My  face  burned,  my  heart  began  to  throb  violently. 
Tears  of  anger  slowly  welled  up  and  overflowed  my 
eyes.    And  yet  I  really  could  not  comprehend  it  alL 


SIO  TALE  THIBTEM. 

**  'You  must  be  mistaken,  Horace.  Surely  Chaun- 
cey  loves  me  still.  We  have  never  had  any  cross 
words  or  misunderstandings.* 

"It  may  have  been  pique  at  my  Incredulity  that 
made  him  say  suddenly,  'Lucile,  come  with  me.  Get 
your  wraps  and  come,  and  put  on  a  heavy  veil.  I 
will  show  you.* 

"Mechanically  I  obeyed  him.  We  entered  his  car- 
riage together  and  drove,  miles  and  miles,  it  seemed 
to  me.  I  was  very  nervous  and  trembled  violently. 
Horace  tried  to  reassure,  me  and  stroked  my  hand 
tenderly. 

"  'Brace  up,  little  girl,*  he  said ;  'you  need  all  your 
strength  for  the  ordeal  before  you.  Perhaps  I  have 
done  wrong  to  tell  you  this  or  to  take  you  where 
you  can  see  it,  but  you  are  too  young,  too  good  to  be 
treated  in  this  manner  and  you  ought  to  see  for  your- 
self the  depth  of  his  depravity.' 

"*Do  you  think  I  will  be  any  happier  for  being 
disillusioned  ?*  I  asked.  'Would  it  not  have  been  better 
for  me  to  have  gone  on  blindly  trusting?  Oh,  why 
did  you  tell  me,  why  did  I  come,  anyway?' 

"  'If  you  wish  to,  we  will  return  at  once.* 

"'No,  I  must  see  it  through  to  the  bitter  end.  I 
could  never  be  happy  again  now,  knowing  even  as 
much  as  I  do.* 

"We  drew  up  in  front  of  a  large  house  ablaze  with 
light.  We  alighted,  rang  the  bell,  and  were  ushered- 
into  a  sumptuously  furnished  parlor.  Everything  that 
was  picturesque  met  the  eye.  Beautiful  pictures  and 
statues,  elegant  furniture  and  beautiful  women,  elab- 
orately attired,  and  behind  the  palms  in  the  comer 


NOT  GUILTY,  211 

was  an  orchestra.  Everything  combined  to  make  the 
scene  enchanting.  I  clung  bewildered  to  Horace's 
arm. 

"He  led  me  to  a  small  room  off  a  large  salon,  where 
there  were  many  tables.  It  was  a  scene  of  wild  rev- 
elry, wine  flowed  freely  and  the  air  was  heavy  with 
the  odor  of  many  flowers.  Horace  pointed  out  a  table 
near  the  center  of  the  room.  Seated  at  this  table 
were  two  women  and  a  man.  The  women  were  hor- 
ribly made  up  and  gowned  in  extreme  decollete 
gowns,  only  fit  for  the  most  formal  affair,  and  were 
laughing  boisterously  at  something. 

"When  the  man  turned  his  head  I  recognized  my 
husband,  and  as  I  gazed  he  placed  his  hand 
on  the  exposed  chest  of  one  of  his  blase 
companions,  and  patted  it  just  as  he  had  mine  a 
thousand  times  when  we  first  married.  The  spectacle 
was  too  revolting  for  words.  I  gave  a  slight  scream, 
B'ut  Horace  had  anticipated  some  such  occurrence  and 
pressed  my  face  against  his  broad  shoulder.  When 
I  had  partially  recovered  my  normal  condition  we 
left.  Back  home — yes,  now  a  home  no  longer !  Back 
to  the  place  where  I  had  known  so  many  happy  days. 
Horace  bade  me  good-night  in  the  reception  hall. 

"  'Lucile,'  said  he,  'you  don't  know  how  sorry  I  am 
to  have  been  the  one  to  change  the  whole  tenor  of 
your  life,  but  it  was  more  honorable  in  me,  was  it 
not,  than  to  maintain  silence?* 

"*Yes,*  I  said,  calmly. 

"I  went  into  the  library  and  took  a  new  magazine 
from  the  table,  sat  down  and  waited.  Two  o'clock, 
three  o'clock,  four  o'clock  and  still  no  Chauncey.    My 


212  TALE  THIRTEEN. 

eyes  were  glued  to  the  clock;  4:15  and  I  heard  a 
step.  I  half  rose  in  my  nervous  expectancy  and  was 
appalled  to  see  an  arm  uplifted  over  me  as  to  strike.  I 
threw  up  my  right  hand,  which  held  the  paper  knife, 
to  ward  off  the  blow  which  seemed  imminent. 

"When  I  returned  to  consciousness  I  was  lying  on 
a  couch  by  the  window,  my  head  was  dizzy  and  the 
room  was  filled  with  imaginary  voices.  I  wondered 
where  I  could  be;  then  the  occurrances  of  the  pre- 
vious night  passed  before  me  in  rapid  succession.  I 
jumped  up  and  the  sight  which  met  my  eyes  froze 
the  blood  in  my  veins. 

"There  weltering  in  his  own  life  blood,  with  the 
steel  paper  knife  buried  in  his  throat,  lay  Horace. 

"Words  cannot  express  the  agony  of  the  hours  that 
followed.  I  managed  to  aroiise  the  servants  and  they 
called  the  police.  They  asked  me  to  explain,  but  they 
could  not  get  a  satisfactory  explanation  from  me.  I 
did  not  know  how  it  all  happened  and  I  was  mentally 
incapable  of  doing  myself  justice  in  telling  what  I 
knew.  My  account  was  so  confused  that  I  was  re- 
manded to  jail  without  bail,  pending  my  trial.  Oh, 
those  awful  days!  Not  a  friend  came  to  see  me. 
While  I  was  living  in  affluence  I  had  scores  of  friends, 
but  now  that  I  was  in  trouble  and  disgrace  there  was 
not  one  of  all  the  number  that  would  take  me  by  the 
hand." 

"But  where  was  your  husband  all  this  time?" 

"Yes,  you  may  well  ask.  ^ 

"When  they  questioned  him  as  to  his  whereabouts 


HOT  GUILTY.  213 

on  that  night,  he  proved  an  alibi.  He  gave  a  detailed 
account  of  his  doings  every  hour  of  that  night  and, 
while  it  did  not  redound  to  his  credit,  it  saved  him 
from  the  penitentiary,  and  nearly  sent  me  there. 

"There  were  three  reasons  why  I  was  cleared. 
Firstly,  they  could  prove  no  motive  for  the  act;  sec- 
ondly, it  seemed  impossible  for  a  woman  to  strike 
such  a  powerful  blow;  and  last,  but  not  least,  the 
efficiency  of  my  counsel. 

"He  was  an  entire  stranger  to  me.  He  had  read 
the  newspaper  accounts  of  the  affair,  which  stated, 
among  other  things,  that  I  had  no  counsel,  and  his 
sympathies  were  aroused.  He  took  up  my  case  with 
no  prospect  of  compensation." 

"But,  tell  me,  what  became  of  your  husband  and 
who  killed  Horace?" 

"That  mystery  was  not  solved  until  six  months 
ago.  I  had  come  to  Chicago  after  the  trial  was  over 
to  get  away  from  all  the  old  environments  and  the 
old  scenes,  in  the  most  miserable  health.  I  found  em- 
ployment here  and  as  soon  as  my  mind  became  occu- 
pied with  other  things  I  began  to  recover.  One  day 
I  received  a  telegram  which  had  been  forwarded  from 
place  to  place  in  search  of  me.  It  came  from  my 
husband's  physician,  and  told  me  to  come  at  once,  as 
Chauncey  was  dying,  and  it  was  his  last  request  that 
they  find  me  and  bring  me  there  at  any  cost.  I  went 
and  he  confessed  before  witnesses  that  he  was  guilty 
of  the  crime  for  which  I  had  been  arrested. 

"It  seems  that  Horace  never  left  the  house  that 
night,  fearing,  I  suppose,  that  I  might  do  myself  some 
injury.     He  saw  Chauncey  come  in  intoxicated,  and 


2U  TALE  THIRTEEN. 

fearing  he  might  do  rae  bodily  harm  he  ran  in  to  wam 
me.  It  must  have  been  his  raised  arm,  silently  motion- 
ing me  to  fly,  which  I,  in  my  dazed  condition,  mistook 
for  Chauncey,  and  in  fear  threw  up  my  arm  for  pro- 
tection, then  fainted.  Chauncey  staggered  in  and  the 
sight  of  EJorace  there  with  me  so  angered  him  that 
he  picked  up  the  first  thing  he  could  lay  his  hands 
on,  which  chanced  to  be  the  paper  knife,  and  in  his 
drunken  rage  he  killed  him. 

"The  sight  of  his  crime  sobered  him  and  self-protec- 
tion was  his  first  thought.  He  placed  me  on  the  couch, 
never  stopping  to  revive  me,  and  fled,  leaving  nie  to 
my  fate. 

"Ah,  well,"  she  shuddered,  "it  is  all  over  now.  He 
died  repentant  in  my  arms,  begging  me  to  forgive 
him  with  his  last  breath. 

"Tomorrow  I  marry  Mr.  Graves,  the  attorney  who 
defended  me,  and  God  grant  that  I  may  be  happy.- 
I  shall  try  to  deserve  it." 

"Amen,"  said  L 


TALE    FOURTEEN. 

MY  lover's  daughter. 

"He 
That  kills  himself  to  avoid  misery,  fears  it; 
And  at  the  best  shows  but  a  bastard  valor." 

Dear  Stella: — How  strange  that  you  should  wnte 
me;  do  you  know,  girlie,  that  it  has  been  almost  five 
years  since  we  have  had  any  correspondence? 

It  was  only  yesterday  that  I  got  out  all  of  your  old 
letters  and  re-read  them,  then  put  them  away  with 
the  forlorn  hope  that  I  might  sometime  hear  from  you 
again.  The  last  letter  that  I  had  from  you  told  me 
of  your  engagement  to  Alfred,  and  cruel,  heartless 
creature  that  I  was,  I  did  not  even  answer.  I  wrote 
you  once  since  then,  that  was  after  my  trouble.  I 
did  not  tell  you  what  it  was,  but  told  you  that  I 
would  if  you  felt  interested.  You  did  not  answer  my 
letter  and  I,  of  course,  took  it  for  granted  that  you 
did  not  wish  to  be  burdened  with  the  knowledge  of 
my  misfortune,  so  never  wrote  you  again.  And  now, 
bless  your  dear  heart,  you  have  written  after  so  long, 
and  in  just  the  same  sweet  way  as  of  old,  even  though 
you  have  so  recently  undergone  such  a  great  bereave- 
ment. You  are  a  widow.  How  strange!  And  I  am 
still  unmarried,  and  have  taken  a  vow  to  remain  80 
always. 

ta 


216  TALE  FOURTEEN, 

Oh,  how  I  long  to  visit  you  and  go  over  all  the  old, 
happy  days  which  we  lived  together.  You  ask  me 
to  tell  you  all  that  has  happened  to  me.  Well,  noth- 
ing has  occurred  to  change  the  humdrum  existence  of 
my  life  since  I  came  here  to  live.  I  have  worked  every 
working  day  but  five  during  my  residence  here.  You 
well  remember  when  I  went  to  California  to  spend  the 
winter.  It  was  the  winter  I  was  twenty,  and  I  think 
you  know  that  when  we  parted,  with  the  vow  that  we 
would  write  each  other  all  our  joys  and  sorrows,  that 
I  left  heart  whole.  I  have  not  kept  my  word  in  full, 
but  will  now  endeavor  to  cover  all  important  points. 
I  arrived  in  San  Francisco  on  schedule  time,  and  was 
so  delighted  with  the  climate,  the  fragrant  flowers 
and  singing  birds  that  I  do  not  wonder  that  I  was 
ready  to  admire  the  first  man  whose  conduct  and 
appearance  was  on  par  with  the  beauties  of  nature 
that  abounded  everywhere. 

Still  I  knew  better  than  to  fall  in  love,  for  I  was 
given  to  understand  by  mamma  that  I  was  to  marry 
Harry  Caruthers.  I  fairly  hated  him,  and  besides  he 
was  papa's  nephew,  and  I  always  had  a  horror  of 
blood  relations  intermarrying.  Mamma  said  that  did 
not  matter,  and  Harry  would  be  a  very  wealthy  man 
some  day.  And  you  remember  mamma,  too.  She 
was  one  of  those  sweet,  dignified,  haughty  women 
who  needed  nothing  but  her  own  opinion  to  conclude 
an  argument,  and  this  with  all  due  respect. 

Well,  I  fully  understood  that  to  apprise  them  of  the 
fact  that  I  had  become  greatly  interested  in  any  one 
man,  save  that  red  faced  Caruthers,  meant  that  my 
visit  would  suddenly  terminate  and  that  I  would  re- 


MY  LOVER'S  DAVGETER.  217 

turn  to  cold,  cold  Wisconsin,  to  face  the  storms  for 
the  rest  of  the  winter. 

It  was  only  the  girlish  ingenuity  then  which 
prompted  me  to  omit  the  name  of  Capt.  Elerding  from 
all  my  letters  for  more  than  three  months  after  I  had 
met  him.  Oh,  he  was  so  good  and  kind,  so  consider- 
ate of  my  welfare,  and  I  think  the  most  refined  gentle- 
man I  ever  met.  I  would  not  blame  any  woman  for 
falling  in  love  with  him.  I  fell  desperately  in  love 
with  him  and,  strange  to  say,  without  any  solicitation 
on  his  part.  He  never  once  told  me  that  he  loved  me, 
"but  I  knew  it  by  his  every  glance  and  his  every  act. 
The  feeling  became  so  strong  within  me  that  I  decided 
that  sooner  or  later  he  would  propose  to  me,  and  as 
I  did  not  care  to  run  any  chance  of  losing  him  by 
asking  him  to  wait,  I  thought  I  should  at  least  get 
some  expression  from  my  parents  in  regard  to  the 
attachment  which  had  sprung  up. 

I  wrote  to  mamma.  My  letter  brought  a  hasty 
reply  refusing  to  tolerate  the  attentions  of  any  one, 
and  a  request  for  a  full  and  complete  description  of 
the  handsome  captain.  I  took  the  command  as  a 
matter  of  course,  for  mamma  wanted  to  have  Harry 
Caruthers  for  a  son-in-law. 

Out  of  courtesy  to  my  parents,  I  drew  a  pen  pic- 
ture of  Captain  Elerding.  I  told  how  gallant,  how 
handsome,  how  brave,  how  popular,  how  genteel,  and 
even  how  old  he  was.  I  elaborated  upon  his  good 
qualities  with  the  zeal  of  a  loving  girl.  I  left  the  age 
till  the  last,  for  I  knew  that  when  my  parents  learned 
that  he  was  forty-five  and  quite  gray  that  it  would 
have  the  effect  of  a  bomb  bursting  in  camp;  but  of 


218  TALE  FOVRTEim, 

course  the  gray  hair  was  caused  by  the  many  years 
of  service  for  his  country.  Think  of  it  I  He  was  so 
devoted  to  his  country  that  he  had  never  been  mar- 
ried, so  there  was  no  danger  of  my  having  to  assume 
the  responsibility  of  mother  to  a  lot  of  grown  up  sons 
and  daughters. 

This  description  of  the  charming  captain  brought 
a  telegram  to  me  saying:  "Inez  Manford,  come  home 
on  first  train." 

It  was  signed  by  both  my  mother  and  father.  I  did 
not  quite  understand  it,  but  wired  back:  "Delayed, 
see  letter." 

Then  I  wrote  my  parents  a  letter,  explaining  that 
Captain  Elerding  was  expecting  a  party  of  friends 
soon  and  very  much  wished  me  to  extend  my  visit 
another  month,  and  with  their  consent  I  should  be  de- 
lighted to  do  so.  The  reply  to  that  letter  was  mamma 
herself.  She  came  post  haste  and  superintended 
the  packing  of  my  trunks  with  such  dispatch  that  we 
were  east  bound  seven  hours  after  her  arrival  in 
'Frisco.  I  asked  to  be  allowed  to  introduce  the  captain, 
believing  his  winning  ways  would  capture  mamma's 
heart.  She  was  obdurate  and  refused  to  see  him  or 
allow  me  to  see  him. 

It  was  two  days  after  we  arrived  home  before  I 
could  steal  away  alone  long  enough  to  write  him.  I 
think  the  letter  only  increased  the  desire  to  talk  with 
him,  and  I  resolved  to  run  away  and  return  to  him. 
I  felt  sure  he  would  lose  no  time  in  making  me  his 
wife  if  he  had  but  a  chance,  and  I  would  be  the 
gainer,  for  he  was  very  wealthy,  in  fact,  more  so  by 


MY  LOVER'S  DAUGBTER.  810 

far  than  Harry  Caruthers  ever  would  be,  and,  more 
than  all,  I  knew  we  would  be  happy. 

I  stole  out  into  the  darkness  of  the  night  after 
everybody  had  retired.  I  knew  that  the  Limited 
stopped  to  take  water  just  at  the  edge  of  town,  about 
a  mile  from  our  house. 

Through  the  biting  cold  I  forged  my  way,  dodging 
from  one  alley  to  another,  until  the  railroad  tracks 
were  reached,  then  a  long  line  of  green  and  red  lights 
guided  me  to  where  I  caught  the  train  as  it  was  pull- 
ing out,  and  I  was  soon  speeding  to  my  dear  captain. 

The  time  seemed  to  drag  so  slowly,  each  day  seem- 
ing longer  than  the  one  before,  until  I  reached  my 
destination.  I  took  a  carriage  and  went  directly  to 
the  captain's  hotel.  I  asked  for  him,  but  no  one 
seemed  to  be  able  to  talk  to  me ;  everyone  was  excited 
beyond  reason.  I  finally  got  the  attention  of  the  clerk 
long  enough  to  learn  that  the  chambermaid  had  just 
discovered  Captain  Elerding  in  his  room,  dead. 

In  his  strong,  right  hand  was  still  clenched  the 
deadly  pistol.  The  ugly  hole  in  his  temple  and  the 
powder  bums  around  it  told  the  story.  In  front  of 
him  were  two  papers,  one  a  letter  from  my  mother  in 
which  she  upbraided  him  unmercifully  for  having  cul- 
tivated my  acquaintance.  The  other  was  his  last  will 
and  testament,  stating  that  he  was  in  possession  of 
all  his  faculties.  It  said :  "I  hereby  bequeath,  demise, 
convey  and  assign  all  of  my  money,  property,  goods 
and  chattels  whatsoever,  that  I  now  own,  to  my  be- 
loved illegitimate  child,  Inez  Manford." 


220  TALE  FOURTEEN, 

I  left  on  the  next  train  and  have  been  a /resident 
of  Chicago  ever  since. 

Please  write  me  at  once,  Stella,  and  tell  me  all  that 
has  happened  to  you  since  last  we  met. 
Yours  as  of  old, 

Inez. 


TALE    FIFTEEN. 

AS  TOLD  TO  A   CLERGYMAN. 

*'The  night  has  a  thousand  eyes. 
The  day  but  one ; 
Yet  the  light  of  the  bright  world  dies 
With  the  dying  sun. 

"The  wind  has  a  thousand  eyes, 
And  the  heart  but  one ; 
Yet  the  light  of  a  whole  life  dies. 
When  love  is  done." 

"You  sent  for  me?"  he  said,  gently,  as  he  looked 
Jown  at  the  emaciated  form  before  him.  Her  eyes 
were  unnaturally  brilliant,  her  brow,  with  the  thick, 
clustering  curls  brushed  back  from  it,  was  as  white 
as  marble;  the  nose  was  sharp  and  had  that  pinched 
expression  v,^hich  is  so  sure  a  forerunner  of  dissolu- 
tion. On  each  cheek  was  a  small,  red  spot  which 
indicated  the  fever  which  was  consuming  her.  The: 
chest  heaved  rapidly  and  as  the  clergyman  leaned  over 
her  and  looked  into  the  hazel  depths,  he  laid  his  hand 
almost  caressingly  upon  her  head. 

At  that  touch  she  caught  his  liand  in  both  her  own 
frail  palms,  and  sobbed,  "Yes,  I  asked  to  have  a  cler- 
gyman sent  to  me." 

"I  am  James  Townsend,  the  rector  of  St.  Anne's,'* 
he  said. 

But  before  he  had  disclosed  his  identity  she  had 
fainted.     He  hastily  summoned  assistance  and  in  a 

221 


222  TALE  FIFTEEN. 

few  moments  she  was  restored  to  consciousness,  a'- 
though  very  weak. 

He  sat  down  near  her  couch  and  quietly  stroked  the 
masses  of  hair,  the  only  charm  left  her  by  the  ravages 
of  disease.  Her  face  seemed  to  him  to  be  strangely 
familiar,  and  as  she  laid  with  closed  eyes  he  had  ample 
opportunity  to  study  it  as  intently  as  he  v/ished. 

Where  had  he  seen  that  face  before?  He  bent  more 
closely  and,  as  if  attracted  by  the  scrutinizing  gaze, 
she  slowly  lifted  the  deep  fringed  lids  until  her  eyes 
met  his. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked,  faintly* 

"Nothing  but  a  little  fainting  fit,  and  you  are  all 
right  now." 

"Yes,  I'll  soon  be  out  of  all  my  trouble.  I  am  so 
tired — so  tired  I  I  shall  be  so  glad  to  rest  at  last," 
she  said. 

He  administered  another  stimulant  and  gradually 
she  became  stronger,  until  at  length  she  was  able  to 
talk. 

"I  think,  that  is  the  last  I  remember,  I  was  going 
to  tell  you  why  I  sent  for  you.  It  was  not  to  have  you 
pray  for  me  or  to  have  you  quote  scripture.  I  sent 
for  you  because  you  are  a  clergyman  and  ought  to  be 
a  good  man.  I  know  I  am  dying,  although  they  tell 
me  I  will  be  better  when  the  warm  days  come;  but 
I  know  that  wh^  that  time  comes  the  grass  will  be 
growing  over  my  grave,  and  that  is  why  I  want  to  tell 
you  my  life's  Story.  I  do  not  feel  that  I  ought  to  be 
absolved  because  I  confess  my  story  to  you,  but  it 
will  be  a  relief  to  tell  some  one  all  and  the  plain  truth 
of  every  detail.    I  shall  die  easier,  I  know." 


AS  TOLD  TO  A  CLERGYMAN.  223 

"Aren't  you  in  danger  of  overtaxing  your  strength  ?" 
he  asked. 

"No,  I  feel  quite  strong  again,  and  if  you  will  give 
me  some  more  wine  I  feel  quite  confident  that  I  can 
tell  you  the  whole  story  without  a  break.  It  is  a  long 
one,  though,  and  may  weary  you." 

"Do  not  fear,  I  shall  be  an  attentive  and  interested 
listener,"  he  said. 

"Well,  to  begin  at  the  very  beginning,  I  must  tell 
you  that  I  was  left  an  orphan  very  early  in  life.  I 
was  the  youngest  of  three  children,  and  after  the 
small  estate  was  divided  my  brother  and  sister  held 
a  consultation  and  decided  to  educate  me  for  a  kinder- 
garten teacher,  as  there  was  less  expense  connected 
with  the  fitting  for  this  work.  I  finished  my  course 
in  due  time  and  went  to  Peoria  to  organize  a  private 
class.  Among  the  names  of  those  given  me  who  had 
children  likely  to  join  my  class  was  a  Mrs.  Ames.  I 
called  at  her  home  early  in  the  week  and  secured  her 
two  children  very  easily.  She  seemed  to  take  quite  a 
fancy  to  me,  I  thought,  a  theory  which  afterward 
proved  to  be  correct. 

"One  day  I  received  a  very  urgent  invitation  from 
Mrs.  Ames  to  lunch  with  them.  I  gladly  accepted. 
We  did  not  wait  for  Mr.  Ames,  as  he  was  often  de- 
tained beyond  luncheon  hour  at  his  office.  As  we  sat 
at  the  table  idly  chatting  he  entered.  Up  to  this 
time  I  had  never  seen  Mr.  Ames  and,  in  fact,  had 
scarcely  given  his  existence  a  thought.  I  gave  him 
a  casual  glance  as  Mrs,  Ames  presented  him  to  me, 
and  noticed  what  a  strong,  finely  developed  man  he 
was. 


224  TALE  FIFTEEN. 

**He  was  rather  quiet  during  the  hour  and  had  little 
to  say,  "but  when  he  was  leaving  he  came  over  to  me 
and  said,  'I  am  glad  to  have  had  the  pleasure  of 
meeting  you  at  last,  for  I  have  heard  your  praises 
sung  by  many  and  was  quite  anxious  to  know  this 
little  paragon  of  virtues.' 

She  shuddered  as  she  said  this  and  perhaps  the 
quiver  which  shook  the  clergyman's  frame  in  his  effort 
at  self-control  at  this  mention  of  the  name  Ames  had 
communicated  itself  to  her,  and  she  remained  silent 
for  awhile. 

Again  the  clergyman's  sympathetic  hand  sought  to 
soothe  and  encourage  her  by  stroking  her  hair. 

Reassured,  she  continued: 

"Not  long  after  this  I  was  quite  ill,  and  much  to  my 
surprise,  considering  my  limited  acquaintance  in  the 
city,  received  a  large  box  of  American  Beauties.  The 
card  accompanying  them  was  that  of  Mr.  Ames.  On 
the  back  was  written,  'Because  you  are  so  like  one 
I  used  to  know.* 

"I  wondered  whom  he  could  mean  and  resolved  to 
ask  him  the  first  time  I  saw  him,  yet  I  felt  rather 
timid  because  he  was  quite  a  stranger  to  me.  I  need 
have  felt  no  timidity,  however,  because  he  embraced 
the  first  opportunity  to  tell  me  when  we  were  quite 
alone  that  I  was  so  like  his  first  wife,  Laura,  the 
mother  of  his  children.  He  told  me  what  a  good, 
true  woman  the  present  Mrs.  Ames  was,  and  what  a 
good  mother  she  had  made  his  children,  but  explained 
to  me  that  it  had  been  a  matter  of  convenience  on 
both  sides — not  a  love  affair.  She  had  passed  the  age 
when  women  are  most  sought  and  was  glad  to  accept 


AS  TOLD  TO  A  CLERGYMAN.  225 

the  luxurious  home  he  offered  her,  and  he  was  glad 
to  have  such  a  sensible  woman  for  the  mother  of  his 
children. 

"It  was  but  a  short  time  after  that  that  Mrs.  Ames 
asked  me  to  come  to  her  house  and  make  my  home 
with  them  as  one  of  the  family.  No  one  but  myself 
Knew  what  a  God-send  that  was.  My  class  had  been 
greatly  decreased  by  a  diphtheria  scare  and  my  finan- 
ces were  low,  and  now  that  I  had  no  board 
to  pay  I  could  manage  very  nicely.  Everyone  at  the 
house  was  so  kind  to  me  except  Mrs.  Ames'  mother, 
who  lived  with  them,  and  she  seemed  to  look  upon  me 
as  an  intruder,  but  I  was  thoroughly  happy  notwith- 
standing. 

"I  \;as  at  that  time  as  innocent  as  a  child,  with 
absolutely  no  knowledge  of  the  world  except  what  I 
had  seen  in  my  own  little  sphere. 

"One  night  Mr.  Ames  whispered  to  me  that  he  was 
coming  up  to  my  room  at  Mrs.  Ames'  request  as  soon 
as  I  retired.  I  had  been  in  my  room  but  a  few  minutes 
when  he  tapped  on  the  door.  I  opened  it  and  let  him 
in.  Be  drew  me  to  the  window  seat  and  put  his 
arms  around  me  and  said: 

"  'Little  girlie,  I  have  come  to  tell  you  a  few  things 
which  you  or  any  other  innocent  girl  ought  to  know. 
It  is  for  your  own  protection  that  I  tell  you.  I  would 
that  I  could  spare  you  the  revelation,  but  I  cannot, 
for  you  are  unsafe,  there  are  so  many  unscrupulous 
men  in  the  world  who  would  take  advantage  of  inno- 
cence.* 

"I  did  not  understand  the  drift  of  his  remarks  and 
was  half  vexed.    He  kissed  me  then  for  the  first  time. 


226  TALE  FIFTEEN, 

Then  he  told  me  about  myself  and  about  men  and 
women  and  their  relations  to  each  other. 

"It  was  a  great  shock  to  me  and  I  hid  my  face  on 
his  broad  shoulder  and  cried  as  if  my  heart  would 
break.  After  he  had  quieted  me,  we  talked  a  long 
time  and  I  could  see  what  a  good  thing  it  was  that 
he  had  told  me  as  much  as  he  had. 

"It  was  one  night  some  weeks  after  this  had  oc- 
curred that  Mr.  Ames  and  I  were  left  alone  in  the 
parlor.  We  had  waited  a  long  time  for  grandma  to 
retire,  and  when  she  finally  went  he  turned  out  the 
electric  light  for  a  moment,  so  that  he  could  take  me 
in  his  arms  and  kiss  me  good-night.  It  was  a;  mis- 
take, for  grandma  stood  on  the  landing  above  and 
saw  it. 

"Nothing  was  ever  said  about  it,  but  I  could  feel 
the  change  in  the  atmosphere  and  luckily,  as  my  school 
term  was  out  that  week,  I  was  able  to  leave  without 
occasioning  comment.  I  returned  to  Chicago  with  lit- 
tle money  and  secured  a  pleasant  room  with  a  private 
family  on  Drexel  boulevard.  I  had  not  been  there  a 
week,  when  Mr.  Ames,  to  whom  I  had  promised  to 
send  my  address,  came  to  see  me.  I  was  so  discour- 
aged and  blue  that  his  presence  was  a  panacea  for  all 
my  ills.  He  laid  down  on  the  couch  and  asked  me 
to  come  and  sit  down  beside  him,  and  took  me  in  his 
arms. 

"I  was  just  in  the  state  of  mind  to  receive  caresses 
and  to  return  them ;  his  were  balm  to  my  aching  heart. 
He  caressed  me  until — ^well,  I  don't  know  how  it  all 
happened — if  anyone  had  asked  me  the  next  morning 
if  I  had  done  wrong,  I  should  have  said  no,  with  a 


AS  TOLD  TO  A  CLERGYMAN,  227 

dear  conscience,  for  I  did  not  know  then  that  that 
which  a  good  woman  prizes  higher  than  life  had  been 
taken  from  me. 

"After  this  he  came  as  often  as  his  business  cares 
would  permit,  always  the  same,  tender  and  true.  One 
day  he  came  as  usual  and  said,  'I  have  planned  your 
vacation  trip  for  the  summer,  dear,  and  although  it 
will  deprive  me  of  the  pleasure  of  your  company  for 
a  long  time  and  I  hardly  know  how  I  am  going  to  get 
along  without  the  sunshine  of  your  presence;  but  you 
are  not  well  and  I  think  the  change  will  do  you  good.' 

"Then  he  unfolded  his  plan  to  me.  I  was  to  go  to 
Mackinac  for  the  summer.  He  gave  me  $200  when 
I  left.  I  staid  three  months  and  was  really  very  lone- 
ly at  times  without  Fred,  but  not  as  lonely  as  he  was 
without  me,  for  I  had  many  friends  among  the  young 
people,  while  he  was  obliged  to  come  to  the  city  regu- 
larly and  stay  for  a  day  or  two  every  week  as  usual, 
to  keep  up  appearance  at  home. 

"He  sent  me  many  pretty  little  gowns  and  waists, 
and  showed  rare  good  taste  in  their  selection,  and 
was  so  thoughtful  in  every  way  that  it  was  little 
wonder  that  I  leaned  on  him  more  than  I  realized. 
And,  then,  too,  his  letters  were  so  beautiful,  every  one 
of  them  breathing  of  his  devotion  to  me.  When  fall 
came,  with  it  came  the  thought  of  what  I  was  to  do  to 
support  myself.  I  came  back  to  Chicago  and  Fred 
met  me.  We  had  a  long  talk  and  he  asked  me  if  I 
thought  I  could  manage  to  live  on  $10  a  week.  I 
felt  very  rich  at  the  prospect  of  having  an  income  as- 
sured me  every  week,  and  think  I  enjoyed  it,  small 


228  TALE  FIFTEEN. 

though  it  was,  more  than  I  did  the  days  of  prosperity 
that  followed. 

"I  boarded  all  winter  with  a  friend  who  had  moved 
to  Chicago  during  my  absence.  The  next  spring  he 
invested  $200  for  me  and  in  a  year  it  had  made  $5,000. 
He  felt  he  was  better  able  to  provide  me  with  a  good 
home  of  my  own  now,  and  so  he  found  a  beautiful 
little  flat,  which  he  furnished  very  cozily. 

"He  came  to  Chicago  every  week,  ostensibly  on 
business,  and  remained  two  days.  Of  course  my  liv- 
ing this  kind  of  a  life  necessitated  my  giving  up  all 
my  former  friends ;  they  would  wonder  and  ask  ques- 
tions and  rather  than  lie,  I  ostracised  myself. 

"I  had  learned  to  love  him  devotedly  by  this  time, 
for  he  was  so  good  to  me,  my  slightest  wish  was  antic- 
ipated, and  he  loved  me  with  such  tenderness  as  only 
a  strong  man  can  bestow." 

"Tell  me  again  that  he  was  good  to  you,"  said  the 
clergyman. 

"Why,"  she  said,  wonderingly,  her  fyes  meeting 
his  for  the  first  time  since  she  began  her  narrative. 

"I — I  only  wanted  to  be  reassured  of  the  fact  that 
while  Fre — ^this  man,  I  mean,  had  done  you  the  great- 
est wrong  that  a-  man  can  do  a  woman,  he  tried  to 
make  reparation." 

"Yes,  he  was  good,  until— until,"  and  again  her 
face  was  drawn  in  agony  and  her  frail  form  quivered, 
"well,  until  the  time  came  when  he  could  not  come 
every  week.  Business  was  such  that  it  was  impossible, 
he  said.    I  grew  so  lonely  that  I  thought  I  should  die. 

"During  this  period  of  loneliness,  I  met  an  old  school 
mate  on  the  street  one  day.    She  seemed  very  glad  to 


AS  TOLD  TO  A  CLERGYMAN.  229 

see  me  and  insisted  on  my  going  to  Rector's  with  her, 
where  she  had  an  appointment  to  dine  with  her  friend. 
I  went  and  it  was  the  same  old  story.  Her  friend 
was  a  strikingly  handsome  fellow  and  I  was  a  pretty 
girl  then,"  she  said  with  a  wan  smile,  "and  we  became 
enamored  of  each  other. 

"He  asked  to  call  and  I  allowed  him  to  come.  He 
came  often  and  finally  in  a  moment  of  weakness  I 
yielded  to  his  importunities.  This  was  my  fatal  mis- 
take. Fred  came  unexpectedly  the  next  day  and  I 
was  so  remorseful  and  conscious  stricken  that  I  could 
not  appear  natural.  He  took  me  gently  in  his  arms 
and  begged  me  to  tell  him  what  the  matter  was.  I 
sobbed  it  all  out  to  him,  yes,  every  word  of  the  truth, 
and  instead  of  forgiving  me  as  he  should  have  done, 
he  tore  my  arms  from  about  his  neck,  and  threw  me 
from  him. 

**I  think  I  must  have  fainted,  for  when  I  became 
^conscious  of  my  surroundings,  he  had  gone." 

The  clergyman  groaned  aloud,  but  so  absorbed  was 
she  in  her  contemplation  of  that  past,  that  she  did  not 
heed  it. 

"I*  laid  on  the  floor  all  night,  just  where  he  had 
thrown  me.  Morning  came  and  brought  with  it  more 
misery.  A  special  delivery  letter  was  brought  to  me; 
it  contained  a  draft  for  $5,000  to  be  deposited  to  my 
credit  in  the  bank,  and  a  short  note  saying  that  he  did 
not  wish  to  see  me  again.  That  my  sin  had  found  me 
out. 

"I  was  crushed  and  heartbroken.  My  illness  began 
with  that  day.  The  doctors  say  it  is  pulmonary 
trouble,  but  it  is  not  that.    It  is  a  consumption  of  the 


A 


230  TALE  FIFTEEN, 

heart  and  brain,  and  the  desire  to  live  vanished  when 
I  knew  he  had  gone  out  of  my  life  forever." 

The  last  words  were  scarcely  audible.  The  clergy- 
man leaned  over  her  and  took  her  in  his  arms  and 
wiped  the  deatli  sweat  from  her  brow. 

She  looked  at  him  and  whispered,  "Why  are  you  so 
good  to  me?" 

He  thought  a  moment,  fearing  to  tell  her  the  truth 
lest  the  shock  prove  too  much  for  her  rapidly  ebbing 
strength,  but  the  pleading  eyes  were  fixed  on  his  and 
he  could  not  withhold  the  truth. 

"Because,"  he  said,  gently,  "the  man  who  ruined  you 
is  my  half  brother.  He  was  younger  than  I  by  ten 
years,  and  I  loved  him  better  than  my  life  and  cared 
for  him  after  our  mother  died.  I  could  not  believe 
he  would  have  ddne  such  a  thing,  had  not  you  your- 
self told  me.  I  have  seen  your  picture  in  their  home, 
and  that  is  why  your  face  seemed  so  strangely  famil- 
iar to  me  when  I  first  came  in.  There  is  but  one 
thing  I  can  do  that  will  in  the  least  atone  for  what  he 
has  done,  and  it  is  this:  Marry  me  within  an  hour, 
that  you  may  at  least  have  a  name.  I  will  take  you 
away  with  me  to  a  warmer  climate  and  change  of 
scene  and  you  may  yet  recover  and  learn  to  be  happy. 
I  think  God  must  have  sent  me  to  you  at  just  the  right 
time.    Will  you  marry  me?" 

He  bent  over  her  almost  eagerly,  longing  to  hear 
her  say  yes,  now  that  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to 
make  the  sacrifice. 

Bu*  she  had  gone  where  there  is  neither  marrying 
nor  giving  in  marriage. 


TALE    SIXTEEN. 

A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE. 

SOUL. 

"But  whither  went  his  soul,  let  such  relate 
Who  search  the  secrets  of  the  future  state; 
Divines  can  say  but  what  themselves  believe; 
Strong  proofs  they  have,  but  not  demonstrative; 
For,  were  all  plain,  then  all  sides  must  agree, 
And  faith  itself  be  lost  in  certainty ; 
To  live  uprightly,  then,  is  sure  the  best. 
To  save  ourselves,  and  not  damn  the  rest." 

"Tired  of  the  stage?  Yes,  I  am  tired,  but  what  am 
I  to  do?" 

"Don't  you  know  anything  but  to  sing  and  dance 
and  act?" 

"Yes  and  no." 

"Why  not  seek  other  employment?" 

"Simply  because  I  am  too  energetic ;  life  on  the  stage 
is  hard  work;  some  day  I  suppose  I  shall  break  down 
entirely,  then — and  then,"  she  repeated  dreamily,  "I 
don't  know  where  it  will  all  end." 

"I  am  interested,"  said  the  man,  as  he  toyed  with 
the  wine  glass,  which  he  had  just  drained  in  company 
with  the  girl. 

They  were  seated  in  what  is  known  as  the  "cafe** 
of  one  of  the  theaters  of  the  city  wherein  humanity  is 
represented  in  the  audience  by  bald  men  and  ribald 
youths ;  and  c«i  the  stage  by  feminine  apararies,  whose 

231 


232  TALE  SIXTEEN, 

make  up  consisted  principally  of  blonde  wigs  and  car- 
mine ;  some  were  women  of  good  figures ;  some  whose 
figures  were  in  evidence  on  account  of  the  assistance 
the  arts  of  man  had  rendered  nature ;  some  had  charms 
which  even  the  faded  eyes,  paint  and  powder -could  not 
hide.  ' 

Each  performer  had  a  part  to  play,  which  was  out- 
lined on  the  program;  if  some  were  playing  a  role 
which  was  not  on  the  regular  line  of  her  profession, 
no  one  seemed  to  care. 

A  large  placard,  which  hung  behind  the  scenes 
warning  the  members  of  the  company  from  receiving 
any  attentions  from  any  spectatiDr,  did  not  have  the 
effect  which  its  strict  wording  would  imply.  The 
writer  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  police  inspector  is  the 
only  person  who  is  sure  the  sign  existed ;  it  being  there 
for  his  benefit,  one  cannot  think  strange  if  he  did  see 
it  and  report  to  the  chief  that  the  laws  of  the  state 
and  city  were  being  complied  with. 

The  cafe  was  always  well  filled  between  acts,  espe- 
cially during  the  thirty  minutes  intermission  whicli 
was  allowed  the  performers  about  midway  of  the 
evening's  entertainment.  If  I  say  this  time  was  alloted 
to  give  the  performers  a  breathing  spell,  I  fear  that 
the  sympathy  that  was  felt  in  each  heart  for  the  poor 
overworked  chorus  girls,  would  be  felt  more  in  behalf 
of  the  much  wanted  bar  boy,  as  the  numerous  parties 
wrapped  on  the  tables  in  their  haste  to  be  served  first 
with  the  liquid  refreshments,  which  were  dealt  out  to 
the  men  and  women  with  the  same  free  hand. 

The  girl  who  did  the  speaking  in  the  opening  of  this 
story,  was  one  of  the  first  to  appear  through  the  stage 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  233 

entrance  to  the  large  room,  v^^here  classes  met  in  a 
motley  crew.  She  had  caught  the  gleam  of  the  small 
brown  eyes  of  the  man  in  the  front  box,  and  as  she 
passed  off  the  stage,  she  plainly  heard  him  say,  "Go 
down  to  the  wine  room." 

"Go  on  and  tell  me,"  he  nodded,  as  the  girl  said, 
"Manhattan,"  to  the  inquiring  look  of  the  waiter,  who 
had  rushed  to  the  table  at  a  signal  from  the  man. 

"No,"  she  said  doggedly,  "I  don't  want  to  talk; 
bring  me  a  package  of  cigarettes,  OttD,"  she  said,  as 
the  waiter  moved  away. 

"It's  no  use ;  what  do  you  want  to  know  for  ?"  Then 
the  lines  around  her  mouth  became  hard,  while  she 
tapped  the  heel  of  her  dancing  slippers  on  the  floor. 
She  may  have  been  pretty;  she  may  have  been  good 
and  pure  at  some  time,  but  the  deep  laid  wrinkles,  the 
flaring  nostrils  and  bleared  eyes  told  of  the  long  days 
of  hardships  and  nights  of  dissipation. 

"Oh,  no  matter,"  said  the  man,  with  a  shrug  of  his 
shoulders.  "I  just  thought  you  might  have  known 
better  days ;  I  have,  and  thought  we  might  talk  of  other 
times,  besides,'*  said  the  man  leisurely,  "I  used  to  be  in 
the  profession." 

"What  line,  specialty  or  legit.  ?"  asked  the  girl,  with 
a  show  of  interest. 

"Oh,  most  anything,  heavies  principally,  though." 

"Why  did  you  leave  it  ?" 

"Went  to  the  bad,"  said  the  man,  nonchalantly. 

The  man's  remarks  had  the  desired  effect ;  a  feeling 
of  closer  fellowship  began  to  develop  and  that,  coupled 
with  the  warming  up  process  which  the  second  cock- 
tail afforded,  caused  the  woman's  tongue  to  run  glibly. 


234  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

**Oh,  I  don't  mind,"  she  said,  between  inhalations  of 
cigarette  smoke,  "but  you  see  a  girl  don't  like  to  break 
open  and  tell  some  stranger  all  she  knows  about  her- 
self." 

"Go  on,"  said  the  man,  confidently,  "I  am  very  much 
interested.  But  first,"  he  added,  "how  much  time  have 
you?  For  if  you  are  in  danger  of  being  interrupted, 
we  had  best  make  an  appointment  to  meet  later." 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,"  said  the  girl  in  a  hard,  banter- 
ing tone;  "you  see  we  girls  are  allowed  the  privilege 
of  entertaining  friends,  in  fact,  salary  cuts  such  a  small 
figure  in  this  joint,  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  us 
to  get  some  money  on  the  side." 

"But  I  hope  you  don't  expect  to  get  any  money  from 
me  for  just  talking  with  you;  of  course  I  will  buy 
drinks,  lunch  or  anything  you  like,  but  there  is  where 
I  draw  the  line.    You  see  I  am  only  a  curiosity  seeker." 

"In  that  case,"  said  the  girl,  "I  must  leave  you,  for 
if  I  am  not  on  the  stage  at  the  call,  the  manager  will 
have  a  kick  coming." 

"How  do  you  appease  his  wrath  when  you  stay 
away,  that  is  to  say,  when  you  are  getting  the  money?" 

"Oh,  that's  different,"  said  the  girl,  rising.  "I  al- 
ways cut  it  with,  him." 

"Oh,  I  see,"  said  the  man,  musingly.  "How  much 
does  it  take  to  satisfy  him?" 

"Oh,  I  guess  I  can  fix  him  for  a  dollar." 

"Then  here,  I'll  give  you  the  dollar,  now  we  will 
go  into  a  private  wine  room  and  have  a  good  hour's 
chat." 

"What !  and  let  all  these  sure  things  around  here  go? 
I  guess  not!    Don't  you  see  that  old  guy  over  there 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  23S 

making  eyes  at  me  now  ?  He's  a  regular  here  and  al- 
ways ready  money,  too." 

"Have  another  drink,"  said  the  man,  as  he  took  a 
cigarette  from  the  package  which  the  girl  held  in  her 
hand. 

"All  right,  I'll  have  one  more,  then  bid  you  good 
night.    I'll  see  you  again,"  she  said  reassuringly. 

Hie  man  was  wise.  When  the  boy  brought  the 
drinks,  he  produced  a  roll  of  tens  and  twenties,  which 
would  cause  the  eyes  of  most  people  to  dilate  with 
greed. 

Tossing  a  bill  on  the  table,  he  carelessly  placed  the 
roll  in  his  waistcoat  pocket,  and  when  the  waiter  re- 
turned with  the  change,  he  generously  insisted  on  his 
taking  a  dollar  for  the  drinks. 

"Now  It  is  my  time  to  buy,"  said  the  girl,  before  the 
boy  had  left  the  table. 

"Bring  me  a  whisky  sour,  and  what  is  yours,"  she 
said  merrily  as  she  leaned  over  and  placed  one  hand 
on  the  man's  knee. 

"I  will  take  a  small  bottle  of  beer,"  said  the  man, 
slowly. 

"Oh,  come  now,  old  brown  eyes,  take  something  bet- 
ter ;  some  kind  of  a  mixed  drink." 

"No,  please  let  me  have  beer ;  you  see  I  am  thirsty. 
I  have  drank  nothing  but  whisky  all  day.'* 

After  this  speech  the  man  placed  his  elbows  on  the 
table  and  almost  fell  asleep. 

"Come,  cheer  up,  dearie!"  said  the  girl  with  a  slap 
on  the  man's  back. 

"Yesh,  I'm  all  right,"  said  the  man,  "only  you  see. 


236  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

I'm  SO  tired  let's  go  into  a  wine  room  where  people 
won't  see  us. 

"All  right,"  said  the  girl,  "but  first  let's  have  this 
drink  that's  coming,  then  we  can  tell  our  waiter  where 
to  find  us." 

The  girl  had  forgotten  the  "old  guy,"  and  seemed 
only  to  remember  the  visions  which  floated  through  the 
air  in  the  forms  of  tens  and  twenties.  She  would  look 
at  the  man  hopefully,  then  her  eyes  would  fall  on  the 
vest  pocket  on  the  side  furthest  from  her. 

"How  old  are  you?"  asked  the  man,  as  he  laid 
his  arm  along  the  back  of  her  chair  and  gazed  steadily 
into  her  face,  after  they  had  been  enclosed  in  the 
wine  room. 

"No  matter,  you  don't  care,"  she  returned,  coyly. 

"Yes,  but  I  do.  You  see,  I  want  you  to  tell  me 
everything.  How  old  are  you ;  where  were  you  born ; 
when  did  you  come  to  Chicago,  all?"  said  the  man, 
earnestly. 

"I  am  twenty-four,"  she  muttered,  and  she  probed 
the  bottom  of  the  glass  with  a  toothpick  for  the 
cherry,  which  so  persistently  rolls  around  in  a  cocktail. 

"You  look  it,"  said  he,  frankly. 

Tears  sprang  into  the  girl's  eyes,  as  she  said,  "My 
God,  man,  if  you  had  gone  through  what  I  have,  you 
would  look  old,  too." 

"Now  come,  I  did  not  mean  that  to  hurt,  but  I  am 
blunt  and  to  the  point ;  if  I  have  hurt  you,  forgive  me," 
said  the  man. 

"Oh,  that's  nothing,"  said^  the  girl,  "only,  you  see, 
I  guess  I  am  wrong  someway  tonight.  I  don't  like 
to  swear,  and  feel  too  mean  to  cry." 


A  8T0RT  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  287 

"You  seem  worried  or  sad." 

"No,  I  am — am — nothing,"  said  the  girl,  dreamily. 

"Oh,  I  guess  you  are  a  great  deal,"  said  he,  as  he 
passed  his  hand  down  the  woman's  bare  arm,  with 
a  soft  caress,  from  her  shoulder  to  the  hand 
that  hung  listlessly  at  her  side.  In  spite  of  the  man's 
maudlin  condition,  his  touch  was  soft  and  gentle;  the 
stroke  seemed  to  soothe  the  mind  of  the  girl;  tears 
sprang  into  her  eyes  as  the  man  took  her  hand  and 
fpatted  it  in  a  kindly  manner ;  hope  seemed  to  take  root 
in  her  breast  and  the  man,  throwing  off  all  assumption 
of  intoxication,  looked  her  squarely  in  the  eyes  and 
said:  "Come,  now,  I  know  you  have  a  story.  The 
thrill  which  your  soft  hand  sends  through  me  tells 
me  that  you  have  known  better  things,  that  you  have 
graced  a  throne  more  becoming  to  womanly  instincts, 
with  which  your  nature  is  so  bountifully  supplied." 

"Don't,  oh  please  don't  talk  like  that,"  cried  the 
girl,  "it — it — makes  me  so  sad." 

"Have  you  ever  told  your  story,"  asked  the  man, 
paying  no  attention  to  the  now  sobbing  girl. 

"N — 0 — ,  but — I  have  wanted  to,  oh  so  much,  for 
some  time  I  shall  die,  and  while  I  have  sinned  much, 
I  want  some  one  to  know  that  I  was  reared  right, 
and  that  even  after  I  had  fallen  from  the  great  white 
throne  of  purity  I  had  some  good  thoughts,  but  I 
have  always  been  afraid  to  tell  any  one  especially 

since "  here  the   creature  broke   down   entirely, 

moaning  and  writhing  in  bitter  agony. 

"Since  when?"  asked  the  man,  gently,  as  she  seemed 
to  get  her  grief  partially  under  control. 

"Oh,  since  I  have  gotten  so  low." 


238  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

"Come,  now,  you're  not  so  bad  off,  and  besides 
you  are  going  to  tell  me  the  truth,  and  I  am  going  to 
believe  you,  for  a  woman  never  gets  too  low,  even  in 
her  own  estimation,  to  tell  the  truth  when  she  refers 
to  a  beautiful  past." 

"Oh,  yes,  if  it  were  all  as  you  say,  but  then  I  think 
I  will  tell  you,"  said  the  girl,  bravely. 

"My  parents  were  natives  of  the  New  England 
states.  When  I  was  four  years  old  they  removed  from 
our  eastern  home  to  a  small  town  in  McLean  county, 
IlHnois.  My  father  was  a  Baptist  minister,  and  I  was 
taught  all  the  principles  of  thfe  true  Christian  and, 
believe  me,  I  enjoyed  the  Sunday-schools,  prayer- 
meetings  and  all  the  devotional  exercises.  Music  al- 
ways charmed  me  and  when  the  question  arose  as  to 
whether  or  not  an  organ  should  be  placed  in  the 
church,  I  think  it  was  due  to  my  influence  over  my 
father  that  one  was  installed  there,  for  he  opposed  it 
at  first.  The  most  looked  for  event  of  the  year  was 
Christmas  time,  for  it  was  the  custom  to  have  a 
Christmas  tree  at  the  church,  at  v»^hich  time  the  music 
would  excel  all  other  occasions.  Once  the  local  paper 
of  our  town  offered  a  fine,  large  doll  (lifelike  in  every 
particular)  as  a  prize  to  the  girl  over  nine  years  and 
under  twelve  years  of  age,  who  would  write  the  best 
Christmas  story,  the  stories  to  be  published  several 
weeks  before  Christmas.  The  names  of  the  writers 
were  to  be  kept  secret,  while  the  patrons  of  the  papers 
sent  in  votes  denoting  their  choice ;  the  doll  was  given 
Christmas  eve.  I  think  as  I  now  look  back  over  a 
career  that  is  not  spotless,  that  the  moment  when 
the  great  wax  figure  with  the  big  blue  eyes  and  masses 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  239 

ff 
of  soft,  fluffy  hair,  the  kid  body  of  which  was  clothed 
in  the  finest  array  imaginable,  was  placed  in  my  arms, 
was  the  happiest  moment  of  all  my  life.  I  knew  I  had 
sent  in  a  story,  but  never  dreamed  of  being  the  win- 
ner; my  heart  was  full,  my  life  complete.  I  had  no 
longings  or  dreads ;  my  childish  competitors  took  their 
defeat  like  little  women ;  the  next  week  my  parents  as- 
sisted me  in  giving  my  first  party  and  the  invitations 
were  issued  only  to  those  dear  little  friends,  who  had 
competed  for  the  prize;  we  called  it  a  christening 
party,  for  we  named  the  dollie. 

"Tired,  aren't  you  ?"  said  the  girl. 

"No— goon!" 

"I  cannot  understand  how  all  this  stuff  about  my 
dolls,  etc.,  will  interest  you." 

"But  you  have  not  always  played  with  dolls,"  said 
the  man  as  he  elevated  his  brows. 

"I  am  sorry  to  say  I  have  not.  The  next  important 
event  of  my  life  was  the  death  of  my  father,  which 
caused  my  first  real  sadness,  I  was  fourteen  then ;  how 
well  I  remember  the  night  after  we  buried  all  that  was 
left  of  our  dear  protector.  I  dressed  for  bed,  then,  as 
was  my  custom,  went  to  say  good-night  to  papa  and 
mamma ;  my  prayers  were  always  said  at  my  father's 
knee;  that  night  from  force  of  habit  I  went  from  the 
door  of  my  room  and  walked  straightway  to  my  fath- 
er's chair  and  was  just  bowing  my  head  as  I  prepared 
to  kneel,  when  the  vacant  chair  caught  my  eye.  Oh, 
sir !  I  can't  tell  you  how  desolate,  how  dreary  I  felt 
when  I  fully  realized  that  the  blessed  privilege  of  snug- 
gling into  his  lap  and  putting  my  arms  around  his  neck 
and  having  a  good  talk  with  him  was  gone  forever; 


240  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

my  father  always  trusted  me  as  a  good  friend  and  conx- 
panion,  confiding  in  me  and  often  advising  with  me 
on  different  topics  pertaining  to  his  sermons,  so  that 
even  at  this  tender  age  I  v/as  well  advanced  in  mental 
training;  he  never  told  me  no  if  I  asked  him  if  I  should 
read  a  certain  book,  or  go  any  place,  or  do  anything; 
if  my  act  did  not  meet  his  approval  he  never  indulged 
in  a  long  lecture  about  disobedient  and  headstrong 
children,  but  would  take  me  gently  into  his  arms  and 
say,  'Now,  let's  see,  we  will  talk  it  over,'  and  before  I 
left  him  I  would  know  and  understand  why  my  con- 
templated step  was  wrong  and  no  amount  of  persuasion 
would  induce  me  to  go  contrary  to  his  wishes.  Not 
only  would  he  cause  me  to  see  things  his  v;ay  on  these 
occasions,  but  he  would  insert  some  request,  some  lit- 
tle point  he  wanted  me  to  look  up  in  the  Bible  or  his- 
tory for  him,  so  that  my  mind  became  so  full  of  inter- 
est in  doing  these  things  that  my  own  ideas  were  sub- 
merged. I  was  told  once  by  a  girl  friend  who  was  hurt 
at  some  little  indiscretion  on  my  part  that  I  need  not 
be  so  smart,  my  father  was  not  always  a  preacher, 
while  I,  in  the  full  confidence  of  religion  and  clerical 
importance,  naturally  supposed  that  he  had  been  and 
replied  to  her  sharply  that  'I  knew  better.' 

"  'Well,  I  know  better,  too,'  she  retorted,  'for  my 
papa  knew  him  when  he  was  a  bad,  wicked  man,  sc 
there,  now!'  i 

"I  was  so  hurt  and  humiliated  that  I  burst  into  tears, 
and  made  no  reply  but  went  home  and  running  into 
my  father's  arms,  I  cried  and  sobbed  until  I  was  sure 
I  should  die ;  it  was  a  long  time  before  I  could  calm  my- 
self sufficiently  to  answer  questions  which  my  father 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  241 

and  mother  poured  in  upon  me.  Finally  I  told  them 
the  circumstances;  I  noted  the  pallor  which  spread 
over  papa's  face,  but  mistook  it.  I  thought  he  was 
angry. 

"In  about  thirty  days  from  that  time  my  father  was 
called  to  go  to  the  country,  some  sixteen  miles,  to  offi- 
ciate at  the  funeral  of  an  old  member  of  his  flock. 
The  day  was  bitter  cold ;  the  wind  howled,  while  the 
snow  went  swirling  and  drifting  everywhere.  It  was 
necessary  for  him  to  drive ;  he  arrived  home  late  that 
night,  chilled  and  benumbed  from  the  cold  and  expos- 
ure ;  in  three  days  pneumonia  had  added  poor  papa  to 
its  long  list  of  victims. 

"A  parson's  salary  is  not  a  source  of  large  bank  ac- 
counts, and  by  the  time  all  the  expenses  which  were 
incurred  by  the  illness  and  death  of  my  father  were 
paid  we  were  without  means ;  then  the  regulation  do- 
nation party  was  inaugurated  and  by  that  means  we 
were  put  in  possession  of  a  sufficient  amount  of  the 
necessities  of  life  to  exist  on  for  several  months,  and 
to  help,  the  official  board  met  and  passed  a  resolution 
that  they  would  not  engage  a  regular  pastor  for  the 
remainder  of  the  winter,  so  mamma  and  I  could  'just 
as  weir  live  in  the  parsonage  right  along  until  further 
notice.  Christmas  passed  that  year  with  as  much  sad- 
ness in  it  for  me  as  there  had  been  joy  and  pleasure  in 
the  preceding  ones ;  cold,  dreary  winter  days  did  noth- 
ing to  enhance  the  value  of  our  lives ;  then  came  spring, 
ushered  in  by  the  songs  of  birds  and  the  breath  of  roses. 
The  official  board  met  again  and  a  new  pastor  was 
called  to  take  the  place  of  him  who  had  been  the  light 
of  my  life.     The  members  of  the  church  were  not 


242  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

thoughtless  by  any  means,  for  they,  in  their  goodness, 
provided  for  us ;  in  a  certain  town  in  Eastern  Indiana 
there  is  a  Baptist  hospital ;  it  was  through  the  generous 
and  kindly  directed  influence  of  my  father's  flock  that 
my  mother  was  oiSfered  the  position  of  matron  of  this 
institution.  We  took  up  our  abode  there  and  it  was 
there  that  my  real  life  began. 

"When  I  was  fifteen  years  old  I  tried  my  hand  at 
writing  again,  but  not  for  a  doll  this  time ;  I  was  suc- 
cessful enough  to  have  a  story  received  by  a  popular 
magazine,  for  which  they  paid  me  fifty  dollars.  This 
brought  me  not  a  little  notoriety  and  I  was  asked  to 
join  a  literary  club  and  practically  taken  into  the  arms 
of  the  social  leaders  of  the  town.  If  I  say  I  was  good 
looking,  I  do  so  only  because  others  declared  such  to 
be  the  case.  I  seemed  to  be  a  favorite;  I  was  much 
wanted  at  the  different  social  functions  for  I  had 
learned  to  play  and  sing.  It  was  little  wonder  that 
when  a  young  man  came  into  the  city  and  arranged 
with  the  Ladies'  Club  to  produce  an  opera,  solely 
with  local  talent,  that  my  name  was  mentioned  as  be- 
ing the  one  for  the  leading  part.  The  part  required 
youth,  grace,  modesty  and  vigor,  a  combination  which 
the  director  told  me  was  not  easily  found. 

"  'The  Little  Tycoon'  was  the  title  of  the  production. 
My  part  was  a  singing  part  and  it  required  much  train- 
ing and  long  practice.  I  strove  to  please  the  young 
man  who  had  the  aflFair  in  charge  and  worked  many 
hours  after  the  other  performers  had  gone  home.  The 
young  man,  Leon  La  Dew,  was  also  greatly  interested 
in  my  success  and  he  spent  hour  upon  hour  with  me 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  243 

that  I  might  attain  the  proficiency  which  I  aspired  to 
reach. 

"The  entertainment  was  a  success  from  every  stand- 
point, so  much  so,  that  hundreds  were  turned  away 
and  by  request  it  was  repeated  on  the  following  night ; 
after  the  last  performance,  I  hurried  home  with  my 
mother,  as  I  had  upon  all  occasions  of  rehearsal  dur- 
ing the  preparations  for  the  event.  Next  day  the  pa- 
pers were  full  of  praise  for  the  participants,  many 
of  them  getting  what  we  now  call  a  'special.'  An  in- 
terview with  Mr.  La  Dew  held  a  conspicuous  place 
on  the  first  page.  He  lauded  all  the  people  who  had 
so  ably  assisted,  and  the  interview  closed  by  saying, 
"Mr.  La  Dew  informs  the  press  that  much  of  the  suc- 
cess of  the  performance  was  due  to  the  excellent  work 
of  Miss  Althea  Noble,  in  fact,  Mr.  La  Dew  assures 
us  that  should  Miss  Noble  aspire  to  the  stage  as  a  pro- 
fession, she,  without  a  doubt,  has  a  great  future  before 
her.* 

"How  my  heart  throbbed,  how  my  blood  surged.  I 
was  not  stage  struck,  I  actually  abhorred  the  thought 
of  it,  but  I  had  been  praised  by  Mr.  La  Dew.  I  wept 
with  joy;  he  had  been  so  kind,  so  sweet  and  tender, 
never  scolding  or  fretting  when  we  girls  made  blun- 
ders, he  had  just  that  even,  patient  temperament  which 
will  conquer  all  things,  and  he  was  rather  handsome, 
too.  Not  strikingly  so,  but  so  much  so,  that  if  he 
suddenly  came  into  a  room  crowded  with  people,  no 
matter  how  unassuming  he  might  appear,  everyone 
would  see  him.  Then  for  me  there  was  a  familiar  look 
and  attraction  in  his  manner.  I  felt  as  if  I  had  known 
him  always.    I  once  expressed  my  feelings  about  him 


244  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

to  mamma,  and  she  explained  that  the  feeling  was 
bom  of  a  memory,  Mr.  La  Dew  being  the  first  man 
I  had  associated  with  in  any  manner  since  my  father's 
death.  I  accepted  her  explanations  for  the  time,  but 
before  Mr.  La  Dew  was  gone  from  the  town  three  days, 
I  knew  I  was  in  love.  On  the  fifth  day,  after  he  had 
gone,  I  ran  to  my  mother,  uttering  screams  of  delight, 
all  brought  about  by  reason  of  a  letter  which  I  pushed 
into  her  hands  as  she  gazed  at  me  in  an  amazed  way. 
The  letter  was  from  him.  It  said,  *I  have  arranged  to 
put  on  "The  Little  Tycoon"  here  (-a  near-by  town), 
but  am  unable  to  fill  the  part  which  you  so  ably  took 
in  your  home  town;  I  showed  the  ladies  here  the 
press  notices,  whereupon  they  insisted  on  my  asking 
you. to  help  us  out  here,  hence  this  letter.  Now,  if 
you  can  be  prevailed  upon  to  come,  please  advise  me 
by  wire.  You  will,  of  course,  be  liberally  compen- 
sated. 

"  'Yours  respectfully, 

"  'Leon  La  Dew.' 

"I  insisted  so  hard  that  my  mother  finally  said  in 
a  relenting  tone,  'of  course,  we  could  use  the  money.' 

"I  went  several  days  before  the  performance.  I 
was  to  assist  Mr.  La  Dew  in  drilling  some  of  the 
characters;  I  was  housed  in  the  home  of  one  of  the 
best  families  in  the  city  and  the  lady  of  the  house  was 
all  a  mother  could  be.  I  was  protected  in  every  way 
and  Leon  was  so  good,  so  kind  and  gentle. 

"On  the  afternoon  of  the  performance,  we  were 
very,  very  busy  at  the  theater,  everything  in  a  turmoil, 
so  I  told  my  hostess  that  after  the  last  full-dress  re- 
hearsal she  could  run  on  home  and  dress  and  that  I 


A  STORy  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  245 

would  stay  and  assist  in  getting  everything  in  shape 
for  the  evening.  At  six  o'clock  I  tapped  on  the  door 
of  the  managers'  office  and  told  Mr.  La  Dfew  that  I 
would  run  out,  get  some  supper  and  return,  so  that  I 
could  be  there  to  help  some  of  the  young  ladies  with 
their  *make-up.' 

"  'No,'  said  he,  *I  have  sent  out  and  within  ten  min- 
utes our  suppers  will  be  here ;  I  cannot  leave  and  there 
is  no  use  in  your  going  out.  Miss  Noble.' 

"We  waited  but  a  short  time  until  the  boy  arrived 
with  our  suppers. 

"If  I  sang  better  that  night,  if  the  roses  seemed 
sweeter  and  the  music  more  dreamy,  if  I  at  times 
imagined  that  the  flitting  forms  on  the  stage  were  an- 
gels and  that  I,  too,  held  a  harp  and  chanted  the  songs 
of  the  seraphs,  it  was  all  because  Leon  had  told  me 
of  his  love.  I  did  not  act  that  night,  I  just  lived  my 
part  in  the  ecstacy  of  my  new  found  joy.  When  I 
went  home,  Leon  went  with  me.  We  told  my  mother 
all ;  our  whole  life's  plans  were  changed.  We  quickly 
arranged  for  Leon  and  me  to  marry.  Mother  was  to 
leave  her  position  and  we  were  all  tO'  travel  in  the 
same  line,  in  which  Leon  had  established  himself.  1 
disliked  the  business,  but  with  the  assurance  that  he 
would  save  our  earnings  and  enter  into  some  business 
in  the  future  that  would  be  more  to  my  liking,  I  con- 
sented. Oh,  the  joy,  the  happiness  of  true  love.  It 
now  seemed  that  all  the  world  was  bright  and  cheery. 
We  had  no  time  to  lose,  as  Leon  had  engagements  to 
fill.  After  our  plans  were  completed  Leon  said  to  me, 
'Althea,  dearest,  I  want  to  have  a  talk  with  you,  there 
is  something  I  want  to  tell  you.' 


246  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

"What  is  it,  Leon?"  said  I,  as  my  heart  stopped 
with  a  throb. 

"He,  perceiving  ray  agitation,  took  my  face  in  his 
two  dear  hands,  and  kissed  my  brow. 

"  *Oh,  it  is  not  much,  darling,  only  I  must  tell  you. 
I  know  your  love  for  me  will  make  things  all  right.' 

"  'Well,  Leon,  tell  me ;'  as  anxious  as  I  was  to  hear 
his  round  full  tones,  I  trembled  with  fear.  I  never 
knew  why  I  felt  that  way. 

"  *I  must  tell  you,'  he  continued,  'something  of  my 
past  life.' 

"  *Oh,  never  mind,  Leon,  I  know  you  are  nothing  but 
a  dear,  good  boy,  and  I  will  not  believe  anything  else 
of  you.' 

"  'No,  Althea,  it  is  not  that,  for  believe  me,  I  love 
you  too  much  to  have  caused  you  pain  by  spoiling  your 
life  by  my  own  association  if  I  thought  I  were  not 
worthy,  but  there  is  a  blot  on  the  abstract  of  my  life 
and  before  it  is  too  late,  I  must  tell  you  all.* 

"I  begged  of  him  to  keep  the  secret,  but  no,  he  was 
too  honest 

"  'My  mother  was  like  you,  Althea,  a  sweet,  innocent 
girl ;  the  man  who  is  my  father  I  have  never  known, 
but  he,  like  myself,  was  theatrically  inclined ;  he  came 
to  the  town  which  was  my  mother's  home  and  much 
the  same  as  in  our  case,  my  mother  took  the  leading 
role  in  the  production  which  he  was  playing;  he  be- 
came infatuated  with  her,  they  were  quietly  married, 
but  he  soon  became  tired,  deserted  her,  and  there  was 
a  life  with  all  the  glory  and  sweetness  taken  out  of  it. 
My  mother  died  from  disgrace,  when  I  was  eight; 
.«»he  held  me  in  her  arras  and  told  me  the  story,  then 


A  STORT  OF  BTAOE  LIFE.  247 

giving  me  a  locket,  which  contained  my  father's  pic- 
ture, 'take  this,'  said  she,  'and  when  you  are  a  man; 
find  him  if  you  can ;  be  gentle  with  him  and  tell  him  I 
died  thinking  of  him.' 

"  'And  have  you  the  locket,  Leon  ?'  I  cried  eagerly. 

*'  'Yes,  here  it  is.' 

"I  regained  consciousness,  surrounded  by  friends ;  all 
I  could  see  as  I  slowly  opened  my  eyes,  was  a  little  gold 
locket.  The  picture  which  it  contained  was  that  of 
my  father, 

"No  amount  of  coaxing  or  force  would  cause  me  to 
tell  what  the  cause  of  the  shock  was ;  as  soon  as  I  re- 
vived sufficiently  to  talk,  I  asked  for  Leon.  When  he 
came  I  signified  a  desire  to  be  left  alone  with  him  and 
told  him  all,  then  the  dear,  generous  brother,  that  he 
was,  insisted  on  taking  my  mother  into  the  secret. 
That  Is  where  I  blundered.  In  order  to  spare  my  poor 
mother  the  pain  and  anguish  which  I  knew  the  news 
would  bring,  I  objected.  Leon  and  I  argued  the  mat- 
ter, he  contending  that  he  could  at  least  go  on  with 
our  plans  in  regard  to  the  show  business ;  he  could  at 
least  assist  me  on  to  fame,  but  no,  I  would  not  agree 
with  him.  He  finally  left  me  in  as  much  misery  as  he 
himself  was  surrounded  with.  I  have  seen  him  twice 
since  then,  once,  soon  after  I  came  to  Qiicago  and 
adopted  the  stage,  for  I  was  compelled  to  seek  employ- 
ment. My  fainting  spell  which  occurred  while  all 
alone  with  Leon  was  food  and  drink  for  the  'I  told 
you  so's'  of  the  little  town  where  I  had  sprung  into 
popularity  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  some  of  the  more 
conservative  residents  insisted  on  saying  that  'nobody 
really  knows  what  she  is.* 


248  TAL-E  8IXTEEV. 

"I  \cH  mamma  there ;  when  I  arrived  here  I  applied 
to  one  of  the  most  fashionable  play  houses  in  the  city. 
TYity  were  in  need  of  chorus  girls ;  my  voice  was  tried 
an.^  I  was  told  to  go  to  the  costumer's  for  my  wardrobe ; 
th'-t  worthy  gentleman  handed  me  a  large  paper  box, 
spying,  with  a  sardonic  grin,  'if  they  are  too  tight  be 
•'areful  about  stooping  in  them,  for  they  might  spirt 
ind  we  are  short  on  outfits  right  now.' 

"They.  I  wondered  for  a  moment  what  he  meant ; 
tears  sprang  to  my  eyes  when  I  unfolded  the  silken 
tights,  which  the  box  contained.  I  proceeded  to  take 
each  article  from  the  box,  tights,  fancy  hose,  girdle, 
etc.,  hardly  enough  clothes  to  make  a  respectable  suit 
of  underwear,  still  I  was  to  appear  under  the  g'lare  of 
strong  lights,  before  hundreds  of  pleasure-seeking  peo- 
ple in  this  scanty  array.  I  thought  of  my  mother,  then 
Leon,  and  with  a  shudder  of  indignation  I  thought  of 
my  father  as  I  had  seen  him  the  last  time.  I  cried 
some,  then  with  the  feeling  that  it  was  not  all  my  fault, 
I  managed  to  get  into  the  abbreviated  garments  and  re- 
ported to  the  stage  manager  for  full-dress  rehearsal. 

"  'Zound !'  I  heard  the  musical  director  say,  'where 
did  you  pick  that  one  up?' 

"  'Oh,  from  the  country,*  replied  the  manager. 

"A  giggle  ran  along  the  rows  of  girls  at  this  sally. 

"I  took  naturally  to  the  work,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
rehearsal  was  told  by  the  director  to  'come  on'  for  that 
evening's  performance,  'but  mind,  my  little  scared 
dear,  make  up  some.'  I  failed  to  understand  him,  for 
if  the  clothes  which  I  wore  were  supposed  to  fit  a  good 
figure,  I  felt  that  I  filled  the  bill,  for  the  costume  was 
very  snugly  fitted;  at  last  It  dawned  upon  me  that  it 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  249 

was  my  face,  so  I  asked  some  of  the  older  girls  to  make 
me  up.  I  was  sent  from  one  to  another,  until  one  girl, 
who  seemed  to  be  a  little  new,  told  me  to  go  to  Dollie 
Squires.  'She  can  do  it  and  if  she  does,  the  director 
is  sure  to  be  pleased,  for  she  is  Prof's  pet,  and  she 
knows  what  will  please  him.' 

"Of  course  it  was  my  desire  to  make  the  best  appear- 
ance possible,  it  was  simply  a  matter  of  biSi'liness,  so 
I  trusted  all  to  Dollie.  When  I  v/ent  on  in  the  first 
scene,  the  titter  which  fluttered  around  the  stage  al- 
most spoiled  the  act.  Little  did  I  dream  that  it  was  I 
who  was  the  innocent  cause  of  all  the  sensation  among 
the  performers,  until  after  the  curtain  had  been  drawn. 

"I  had  seen  Leon  in  the  audience.  I  was  most  miser- 
able lest  he  should  recognize  me ;  my  fear  was  changed 
to  hurt,  however,  when  the  musical  director  ran  pell 
mell  all  over  the  stage  until  he  found  me. 

"'Who  made  you  up?"  said  he. 

"I  told  him.  He  raved,  he  tore,  and  stormed;  his 
language  was  so  bitter  and  I  was  so  hurt  that  I  was 
unable  to  go  on  any  more  that  night.  Next  day  he 
came  to  me  in  a  more  quiet  manner  and  explained  that 
he  had  intended  to  'feature'  me  and  that  my  make  up 
had  so  horrified  him  that  he  really  lost  his  temper.  It 
took  days  for  me  to  see  clearly  that  Dollie  put  up  the 
job  on  me,  because  she  was  jealous,  but  such  was  the 
case,  and  I  could  thank  her  for  one  thing,  that  being 
that  Leon  had  failed  to  penetrate  the  disguise  which 
she  had  placed  upon  me. 

"Then  there  was  a  ceaseless  round  of  rehearsals; 
during  the  day  and  in  the  evening  after  a  general  mix 
up  of  legs,  bare  arms,  slippers  and  tights,  in  the  main 


250  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

dressing-rGom,  the  call  boy  would  summon  us  to  zp- 
pear  in  the  first  act.  The  music,  the  lights  and  the  fa- 
vors which  men  heaped  upon  me  did  much  to  keep  the 
excitement  at  a  fever  heat.  How  well  I  remember  the 
first  pay  day,  I  paid  my  little  bills  with  the  importance 
of  a  king  of  Wall  street.  Flowers  filled  my  room  each 
day,  and  if  I  became  a  favorite  it  was  simply  because 
I  worked  with  a  desire  to  please.  One  day  the  musical 
director  stopped  me  as  I  was  going  out  of  the  theater ; 
we  had  quite  a  talk,  all  in  an  undertone  and  all  in  re- 
gard to  my  work.  He  was  simply  advising  me ;  as  I 
started  away,  Dollie  Squires  stepped  from  behind  a 
wing. 

"  'It's  a  wonder  you  wouldn't  talk  to  that  country  girl 
all  day,'  she  said  to  the  Prof. 

"I  was  too  intensely  exorcised  at  the  remark  to  re- 
ply; I  went  to  my  room  and  related  the  incident  to 
Bertha  Walls,  my  room-mate.  She  laughed  loud  and 
long. 

"  'That  is  good,'  she  finally  said,  as  she  struggled  for 
breath. 

"  'Why,"  said  I. 

"  'Because;  you  see,  she  is  jealous  and  I  am  glad  of 
it.  Go  in,  little  country  girl,  and  show  her  a  thing  or 
two.' 

"  'Nothing  to  be  gained  by  that,'  said  I. 

"  'Yes  there  is,  she  is  as  mean  as  the  old  scratch,  not 
a  girl  likes  her,  and  if  she  doesn't  make  you  trouble, 
I'll  lose  my  guess.* 

"  'How  can  she  make  me  trouble  ?' 

"  'Easy  enough.  If  she  wants  you  put  out  of  the 
company,  out  you  go.    You  see,  she  is  a  pet  of  the 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  251 

Prof's,  and  if  he  kicks  on  your  work,  Althy,  your  time 
is  up.' 

"  'But  she  won't  do  that,  will  she?' 

"  'Sure  she  will ;  she  has  put  lots  of  girls  out  of 
business  in  this  house.' 

"Next  night  as  I  left  the  stage  door  a  hand  was  laid 
on  my  arm,  and,  looking  up,  I  saw  Leon.  I  was  glad, 
yet  sorry  to  see  him. 

"  'Althea,'  said  he,  'I  bring  you  bad  news.' 

"  'What  can  it  be  ?'  I  asked. 

"  'Your  mother  is  very  ill.' 

"I  questioned  him  closely  and  learned  that  my 
mother  had  been  sick  abed  for  ten  days.  He  had  set  out 
to  find  me,  and  if  possible,  persuade  me  to  return  home, 
but  I  could  not  do  that,  much  as  I  wished  to,  for  I  was 
now  a  bread-winner  and  the  support  of  an  afflicted 
mother.  My  argument  won,  and  he  finally  left  me ;  it 
was  not  long  until  I  needed  him,  for  the  second  day 
after  that  I  received  notice  that  my  contract  would  be 
canceled  at  the  end  of  the  week. 

"What  was  I  to  do?  I  told  some  of  the  girls,  and 
one  of  them,  a  little  brunette,  said  to  me,  "Well,  I  am 
leaving  the  company  this  week,  anyway,  and  I  don't 
mind  telling  you  where  your  trouble  started.' 

'*  'Tell  me  please,'  said  I. 

"'Dollie  Squires,  of  course.' 

"  'But  I  have  never  harmed  Dollie ;  tell  me  some  way 
that  I  can  become  reinstated.* 

"  'Go  to  the  musical  director,  he  is  the  power  behind 
the  throne.' 

"I  went.  That  night  I  went  to  lunch  with  him  after 
the  performance.    Next  day,  Dollie,  on  small  pretext. 


252  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

assailed  me  in  an  unmerciful  manner ;  she  heaped  abuse 
upon  my  head.  I  said  nothing  when  she  had  finished, 
but  had  the  regulation  cry;  when  I  came  out  I  came 
with  teeth  set  hard,  what  was  the  use?  My  condition 
was  not  to  be  considered.  My  poor  mother  was  a 
deceived  and  ruined  woman,  my  father  whom  I  had 
worshiped  as  a  ^divinity,  was  a  bigamist  and  a  se- 
ducer. The  blight  was  on  me.  My  mother  was  ill ;  it 
was  due  to  my  father's  misstep  that  I  was  placed  where 
I  now  was.  I  must  now  feed,  clothe,  and  house  the 
woman  whose  life  he  had  ruined. 

"Professor  Riggles  was  ugly,  red-faced  and  slouchy 
in  his  habits,  but  he  told  me  his  wife  objected  to  his 
dressing  better,  and  besides,  he  was  so  wrapped  up 
in  his  music  that  he  cared  little,  in  fact,  there  was  not 
much  in  this  world  to  make  him  happy.  I  was  touched 
by  his  pitiful  story.  I  asked  him  how  Dollie  happened 
to  have  such  an  influence  over  him ;  he  laughed  and  said 
she  was  a  willful,  headstrong  girl. 

"The  fact  that  I  could  hurt  her  never  entered  my 
head  until  I  was  dressing  for  the  first  call  after  she  had 
abused  me  so,  when  I  overheard  a  conversation  between 
two  of  the  girls. 

"  'I  wish  she  would,'  said  one,  'it  would  be  just  good 
enough  for  her,  and  if  Althy  would  try  she  could  make 
herself  so  solid  with  old  Rig.  that  he  would  throw  that 
smarty  Squires  out.' 

"That  was  enough,  I  had  nothing  to  lose. 

"Just  before  the  overture.  Prof.  Riggles  came  on  the 
stage  and  left  a  note  with  the  call  boy  for  me.  It  said, 
'Meet  me  at  the Hotel,  twelve  tonight.' 

"I  was  curious  to  know  why  it  should  take  him  so 


A  STORY  OF  iSfAi}E  LIFE.  253 

long  to  go  the  short  distance  (for  we  always  got  out  at 
10:45).  I  watched  and  when  he  left,  Dollie  was  with 
him.  I  saw  them  get  into  a  carriage  and  drive  rapidly 
south ;  I  began  to  dream  and  wonder  what  it  all  meant, 
then  like  'a  good  little  girl'  I  went  to  the  appointed 
place  and  waited ;  he  came  at  twelve ;  we  had  a  dinner, 

some  wine,  and  then "  the  girl  snapped  the  stub 

of  a  cigarette  across  the  small  room,  during  the  pause. 

"After  Prof,  had  gone  from  the  room  next  morning 
I  found  a  door  key  on  the  floor,  which,  as  I  afterwards 
learned,  had  fallen  from  his  pocket.  That  night  I  was 
placed  in  a  more  prominent  part  in  the  piece.  I  was 
kindly  received;  my  old  admirers  were  joined  by  nu- 
merous new  ones ;  after  the  show  Prof.  Higgles  came 
to  me  and  said,  'my  girl,  you  did  fine.' 

"Dollie  Squires  never  spoke  to  me  after  that;  she 
told  some  of  the  girls  that  she  'would  put  me  to  sleep.' 
When  the  time  came  for  me  to  leave,  I  simply  asked 
the  Prof,  if  he  could  assist  me  to  a  place ;  he  told  me 
that  the  leading  lady  was  suffering  from  a  cold  and 
that  I  was  to  rehearse  for  the  understudy's  part  in  the 
piece  as  I  might  be  called  at  any  time. 

"When  the  director  made  the  announcement  on  the 
stage  that  I  would  be  called  to  play  the  leading  role  and 
the  entire  company  should  stay  for  two  rehearsals, 
Dollie  'went  up  in  the  air.'  She  flew  into  a  rage,  then 
into  hysterics,  for  she  was  supposed  to  be  the  next 
girl  up. 

"She  left  the  theater  in  a  rage ;  the  next  day  at  noon, 
I  received  a  note  from  Prof.  Riggles,  telling  me  to  come 
to  a  certain  number  on  the  south  side.  I  went  and  was 
let  into  a  handsomely  furnished  flat,  by  a  colored  maid. 


254  TALE  SIXTEEN. 

I  found  the  Prof,  in  bed  with  a  bullet  hole  in  his  arm. 
Hie  explained  to  me  how  he  had  been  held  up  the  night 
before.  It  was  a  week  before  he  could  attend  to  his 
duties,  meantime,  I  continued  to  take  the  leading  role 
each  day,  not  because  I  loved  him,  but  from  a  point  of 
appreciation  I  took  many  of  the  flowers  which  I  re- 
ceived the  night  previous  and  arranged  them  in  his 
room.    One  day  I  asked  him  where  his  wife  was. 

"  *Oh,  over  on  the  west  side,'  he  said. 

"  'But  had  you  not  better  go  home  ?' 

"  'No,  not  until  the  measly  arm  gets  good.  You 
see,  Althy,  I  am  in  New  York  now,  working  on  a  new 
piece.' 

"Presents  of  every  form  and  description  poured  in 
upon  me ;  I  was  wined  and  dined ;  poor  little  simpering 
fool,  I  thought  it  was  life.  Men  insisted  on  paying  my 
bills ;  I  received  money  as  tokens  of  kindness. 

"So  great  was  the  line  of  my  gifts,  that  on  each  pay- 
day I  was  able  to  send  my  mother  all  my  salary.  Silk 
irom  the  skin  out,  my  head  adorned  with  the  most  ex- 
quisite Parisian  creations,  and  some  blithering  idiot 
always  at  my  heels.  Is  it  any  wonder  my  head  was 
turned  ? 

"When  the  Prof,  recovered  he  told  me  that  the  apart- 
ment in  which  I  had  visited  him  was  to  be  my  home; 
my  breath  almost  failed  me,  but  the  arrangements  were 
quickly  made,  then  there  was  a  long  series  of  late  din- 
ners in  my  flat ;  no  home  had  more  luxuries ;  I  received 
many  callers.  It  was  not  until  this  had  been  going  on 
for  three  months  that  I  was  awakened,  then  I  got  a  let- 
ter from  Dollie.  She  was  living  in  a  house  in  a  dis- 
reputable part  of  the  city ;  she  told  me  it  was  she  who 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  255 

had  shot  the  Prof.,  'and  if  you  knew/  she  said,  'that  old 
Rig.  gets  from  five  to  fifty  dollars  from  every  one  he 
introduces  to  you,  you  would  make  him  divide.  You 
need  not  think  he  gets  all  he  spends  on  you  from  his 
salary.' 

"Of  course  I  did  not  believe  it.  She  closed  by  say- 
ing that  the  home  I  now  occupied  had  once  been  her 
own,  and  of  course,  I,  in  time,  must  give  up  to  some 
one  else,  'for  you  will  grow  tired  of  being  his  dog,  and 
you  had  as  well  come  where  I  am.' 

"I  asked  Prof,  about  it  all  and  he  persuaded  me  to 
believe  that  she  was  only  indulging  in  sour  grapes.  A 
few  days  later  I  managed  to  win  favor  in  the  eyes  oi 
the  colored  girl  by  giving  her  a  bright  red  skirt  that  an 
iidmirer  from  Milwaukee  had  insisted  on  buying  for 
me ;  the  next  day  I  clinched  the  compact  by  presenting 
her  with  a  heavy  gold  chain,  whic-h  had  also  been  placed 
at  my  disposal  by  some  country  bumpkin.  Then  as  1 
handed  her  a  glass  of  wine,  I  said,  'Alice,  what  was  the 
girl's  name  who  was  here  just  before  I  was,  I  mean 
the  one  who  shot  Prof?' 

"  'Oh,  honey,  doan  you  know  ?* 

"  'I  have  forgotten  the  last  name.  DoUie  somebody, 
wasn't  it  ?' 

"  'Yes,  honey,  dat  Jes  it,  Dollie  Squires,*  she  said  as 
she  smacked  her  wine  laden  lips.  Then  she  told  me  the 
whole  story.  I  heard  her  through,  went  to  my  room, 
took  a  key  from  my  dresser  drawer  and  tried  it  in  the 
front  door.  That  night  I  gave  the  Professor  the  key 
and  told  him  everythinf  I  knew.  He  grew  pale  and 
quivered  like  an  aspen  leaf.  I  would  have  killed  htm  if 
I  had  been  armed.  , 


256  TALE  SIXTEEHf. 

"The  season  closed ;  I  visited  my  mother,  took  her  up 
into  the  mountains  and  resolved  to  tell  her  all,  but 
while  there  she  improved  so  rapidly  and  seemed  so 
happy  at  my  success  as  a  singer,  that  my  heart  failed 
me.  I  could  not  take  away  the  little  sweetness  that  re- 
mained in  her  life;  it  only  spurred  me  on  to  greater 
deeds,  when  day  by  day  I  saw  her  eyes  grow  brighter, 
her  cheeks  take  on  a  healthy  glow,  her  voice  become 
more  cheery,  J  actually  could  not  end  it  all. 

"When  the  season  opened  I  left  her  and  came  back, 
back  to  the  theater  with  its  rows  of  light  and  entrancing 
music,  back  to  the  dinners  and  flowers  and  back  to  the 
flat  and  Riggles,  for  my  mother  I  could  do  all.  I  was 
soon  relieved  of  that  responsibility,  for  mother  died  sud- 
denly one  day.  I  went  home  and  for  fear  that  her  spirit 
might  learn  what  I  knew  in  regard  to  my  father,  I  took 
all  that  remained  and. the  casket  containing  the  same, 
and  buried  it  beside  the  only  man  she  had  loved.  It 
was  a  cold,  dreary  day;  snow,  which  was  half  rain 
when  it  struck  the  streets,  was  sifting  heavily  through 
the  air.  I  arrived  from  the  scene  of  death  over  the 
Burlington  route;  when  I  reached  the  Union  Station 
it  was  eight  o'clock,  the  atm.osphere  seemed  tuned  to 
my  oppressed  frame  of  mind ;  I  thought  to  walk  part 
way  up  town.  I  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  when  I 
met  a  little  girl  about  seven  years  old;  she  stopped 
me  to  beg.  I  looked  her  over,  and  there,  under  the 
flickering  light,  I  saw  a  pinched  face,  so  poor  and  thin 
that  the  drawn  mouth  only  added  pity  to  the  expres- 
sion of  the  big,  blue  eyes ;  the  little  calico  frock  which 
the  wind  whipped  tightly  around  her  skinny  form 
looked  as  though  it  would  fall  to  pieces  with  each 


A  STORY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  2W 

gust.  The  pale  forehead  was  made  more  ghostly  by 
the  large  blue  veins  that  were  plainly  seen,  while  the 
one  poor  little  plait  of  hair  seemed  to  add  loneliness 
to  the  big,  white  ears,  that  I  could  see  through. 

"  'Where  do  you  live  ?'  was  my  first  remark. 

"  'Oh,  ma'm,  I — I — don't  want  to  tell  you,  it  isn't  a 
bit  nice  place,  but  you  see,  we  can't  help  it ;  mamma, 
she  is  sick  and  papa  don't  have  work  all  the  time,  and 
grandma,  she  is  sick  and  papa  he  has  to  go  stay  at  her 
house  three  nights  a  week,  and  that  leaves  mamma  and 
me  awful  lonesome  sometimes,  but  mamma  told  me  to- 
day that  she  guessed  she'd  die  before  long,  then  I  would 
go  and  live  with  grandma,  then  I  could  see  papa  every 
day.  But,  please,  ma'm,  I  don't  want  mamma  to  die ;  I 
don't  want  to  live  with  grandma,  and  I  des  know  if 
mamma  had  somethin'  to  eat  she  wouldn't  die,  either.' 

"I  went  with  the  child.  I  thanked  God  for  having 
found  her.  Such  a  wretched  place  to  live ;  four  dingy 
rooms  on  an  alley,  a  poor,  miserable  cook  stove,  made 
all  the  heat  the  apartment  had.  A  grimy,  smoking  kero- 
sene lamp  in  the  hands  of  the  child,  led  me  to  a  coop  of 
a  bedroom  and  there,  amid  a  pile  of  soiled  and  torn 
rubbish  that  had  at  some  time  been  entitled  to  the  name 
ted  clothing,  lay  a  half  starved,  pain-racked  wretch, 
called  woman,  in  filth  too  great  for  a  beast,  in  pain 
too  intense  for  a  strong  man  to  bear,  burning  with  fever 
and  shivering  with  chills,  and  at  the  same  time  moan- 
ing, tossing  and  suffering  only  as  a  neglected  soul  and 
body  can  suffer. 

"I  spoke  to  her;  she  tried  to  sit  up  in  bed,  but  fell 
back  with  a  wild  stare  which  told  that  it  would  require 
but  little  excitement  to  bring  an  end  to  all  her  suffering. 


tS$  .    TALE  SIXTEEN. 

I  went  out  and  bought  everything  I  could  think  of ;  I 
can  even  now  feel  a  tinge  of  happiness,  as  I  think  of 
how  I  ordered  the  best  imported  delicacies;  I  bought 
coal,  a  new  lamp,  and  sent  a  doctor.  That  night,  when 
I  arrived  at  my  elaborately  furnished  apartments,  I  sat 
in  my  satin  house  robe  and  slippers  and  as  my  maid 
brushed  my  hair  I  compared  my  surroundings  with 
those  I  had  visited  earlier  in  the  evening,  and  became 
happy. 

*'At  midnight  the  Prof,  came;  I  had  concluded  I 
would  not  tell  him  of  my  experience  of  the  evening; 
it  was  none  of  his  business  and  now  that  mamma  was 
gone,  I  had  no  one  to  care  for  and  I  could  spend  some 
of  my  salary  in  helping  some  poor  soul. 

"Next  day  I  called  on  my  patient,  as  I  called  her, 
again ;  this  time  I  superintended  and  assisted  in  placing 
a  new  mattress  and  clean  linen  and  blankets  on  the  bed, 
then,  after  calling  the  janitor's  wife,  and  having  her  put 
a  new  gown  on  the  woman,  I  left.  I  could  not  return 
that  evening  as  I  had  notified  the  manager  that  I  would 
be  on  for  my  part  and  the  Prof,  was  going  home  with 
me  after  the  theater,  so  I  planned  to  go  the  next  night 
after  the  performance,  for  he  told  me  that  he  had  been 
away  from  home  two  consecutive  nights,  and  he  'must 
show  up'  at  home  that  night.  He  bade  me  good-night, 
when  I  got  into  the  carriage.  My  driver  started  out 
in  the  usual  way  for  home,  but  owing  to  pre-arranged 
plans,  turned  west  as  soon  as  we  were  out  of  sight 
of  the  theater.  I  was  soon  in  the  sickroom  and  was 
delighted  to  see  a  great  improvement;  I  carried  my 
arms  full  of  flowers  and  when  the  bedside  was  reached, 
the  poor  woman  said,  'Oh,  these  dear  roses ;  that  re- 


Jt  STGRY  OF  STAGE  LIFE.  25» 

minds  me  of  when  my  husband  used  to  have  steady 
work  at  the  theater,  he  nearly  always  brought  home 
flowers  that  some  of  the  ladies  would  give  him,  for  he 
could  not  well  afford  to  buy  them,  and  me  sick.  Oh, 
you  don't  know,  Miss,  what  a  burden  I  have  been  to 
him.' 

"  'Did  you  say  your  husband  was  at  some  time  em- 
ployed at  a  theater,*  I  asked,  with  bright  visions  of 
what  a  star  might  be  able  to  do  to  get  him  a  place. 

"  'Yes,  more  than  two  years  ago.' 

"  'Tell  him  to  come  to  me  at  the  theater  to- 
morrow, and  I  will  see  if  I  cannot  get  him  a  place.' 

"  'Oh,  then ' 

"The  words  were  stopped  by  the  sound  of  a  key  in 
the  lock  and  the  little  girl  running  toward  the  door, 
shouting,  *0h,  it's  papa,  I  know,  for  he  said  he'd  come 
home  to-night.' 

"Hov,^  my  heart  bounded  to  think  I  could  say  some 
encouraging  word  to  that  husband  and  father ;  my  lips 
were  shaped  ready  to  speak  my  thoughts  when  the  child 
came  into  the  room  aglow  and  excited,  trying  to  tell 
what  a  good  lady  had  done.  I  suppose  I  should  have 
fainted  when  I  looked  up  and  saw  the  Prof.,  but  I 
didn't.  I  arose  and  extended  my  hand,  saying  to  the 
little  girl  as  I  drew  her  to  me  with  my  left  arm,  'and 
this  is  your  papa,'  well,  I  am  glad,  so  glad  that  I  waited 
until  you  came,  Mr.  Rig ;  'Rigg les,'  he  stammered,  as  it 
slowly  dawned  upon  him  that  I  did  not  mean  to  dis- 
close the  truth. 

"I  arranged  to  meet  him  the  next  day  and  assist  him 
in  procuring  a  position.  We  met;  I  told  him  a  few 
things ;  the  fourth  day  after,  I  went  to  his  heme  in  my 


260  TALE  SIXTEEN?. 

own  carriage,  took  his  wife  and  child  to  my  erstwhile 
flat,  explained  to  them  that  he  had  secured  the  position 
and  could  afford  them  a  better  home. 

"That  was  the  last  ride  I  ever  took  in  my  own  private 
carriage.  I  sold  my  horses,  carriage,  all  my  jewelry 
and  many  fine  gowns,  placed  the  proceeds  where  Mrs. 
Riggles  could  draw  a  fixed  sum  weekly,  then  I  sailed 
for  Europe.  Bhit  a  star  in  America  is  not  always  a  star 
in  a  foreign  country.  I  stuck  it  out  three  years  and 
then  returned. 

"Riggles  ?  Oh,  well,  his  wife  died,  he  took  up  with 
Dollie  Squires  again,  and  a  double  suicide  in  a  Clark 
street  resort  put  an  end  to  his  career  along  with 
Dollie's. 

"The  little  girl  ?  She  grew  up  sweet  like  her  mother ; 
she  is  in  a  convent  now,  be  out  soon,  then  my  work  is 
done." 


TALE    SEVENTEEN. 

A   TRIP   ACROSS   THE  LAKE. 

"When  Happiness  comes  knocking  at  my  door, 
I  may  not  lift  the  latch  to  let  her  in, 
Because,  ah  me !  one  forced  his  way  before — 
The  ugly  phantom  of  an  ancient  Sin." 

"It  is  a  strange  thing  for  me  to  want  to  tell  you  my 
story,  but  something  about  you  inspires  me  with  a  de- 
sire to  confide  in  you,  even  though  I  have  not  known 
you  long." 

The  speaker  was  tall  with  the  angularity  of  an  un- 
developed school  girl,  although  self-confessed  tvvrenty- 
one  years  of  age.  She  had  bright,  laughing  eyes,  a 
large  mouth,  whose  thick  lips  left  an  impression  of 
coarseness.  Her  hair  was  very  heavy  and  dark,  and  she 
wore  it  dressed  low  over  her  left  eye,  in  the  style  of  the 
day,  which  gave  her  an  unnecessarily  rakish  appear- 
ance. Yet,  notwithstanding  her  unprepossessing  ap- 
pearance, there  was  an  indescribable  something  about 
her  which  drew  one  to  her. 

"I  assured  her  that  I  appreciated  her  confidence  and 
thanked  her  for  it. 

"My  parents  were  Methodists,  and  while  I  was  care- 
fully trained,  they  did  not  keep  me  under  such  strict 
surveillance  that  I  was  not  able  to  have  many  liber- 
ties. At  fifteen  I  was  as  large  as  I  am  now,  and  was 
in  for  every  bit  of  fun  there  was  going.    I  always  had 


262  TALE  SEVENTEEN, 

a  crowd  with  me,  and  we  rode  our  wheels  everywhere 
(it  was  when  the  wheel  craze  was  at  its  height).  I 
played  the  piano  then  even  more  than  I  do  now,  and 
lots  of  times  we  would  ride  out  to  the  parks  and  go 
to  one  of  the  club  houses  in  the  vicinity  to  rest  and 
I  would  play  the  piano  and  they  would  dance.  So  the 
spring  was  passed,'  and  mamma  never  reprimanded 
me  if  I  was  in  the  house  by  ten  or  ten  thirty.  She 
must  have  thought  no  harm  could  befall  me  as  long 
as  there  was  a  crowd  v/ith  me. 

"One  day  mamma  gave  me  permission  to  go  to  St. 
Joe  with  one  of  my  girl  friends.  We  left  on  the  nine 
o'clock  boat,  and  were  to  return  on  the  one  which  ar- 
rives at  midnight.  We  crossed  without  incident  worthy 
of  note.  On  the  return  I  noticed  a  tall,  fine  looking 
fellow  watching  us.  He  was  sitting  on  the  upper 
deck.  Girl  like,  my  friend  and  I  started  up  a  flirta- 
tion. He  came  over  and  talked  to  us  and  finally  my 
friend  asked  me  to  play.  I  did,  and  I  have  thought 
since  that  perhaps  that  was  my  chief  attraction  for 
him  then,  as  he  was  very  fond  of  music.  In  the  mean- 
time my  friend  had  found  some  one  to  take  up  her 
time  and  Jack  and  I  went  up  on  deck  by  ourselves. 
We  sat  side  by  side  and  the  gentle  motion  of  the  boat, 
the  moon  shining  on  the  v;aters,  the  soft,  warm  breeze 
floating  past  us,  were  enchanting  and  very  conducive 
to  love-making.  He  was  much  older  than  I,  but  that 
made  no  difference  to  me.  I  thought  only  of  the  ro- 
mantic situation,  and  wondered  if  fate  had  brought 
this  prince  of  men  to  me.  He  kissed  me  and  loved  me 
as  I  had  not  imagined  in  my  fondest  dreams,  and  I 
drank  it  all  in.  and  returned  it  with  interest. 


A  TRIP  ACROSS  THE  LAKE.  263 

"Before  the  boat  reached  Chicago  he  gave  me  his 
name  and  address,  and  I  had  given  him  mine,  and  it 
was  arranged  that  we  should  correspond.  For  sev- 
eral weeks  I  heard  from  him  regularly  and  then  came 
a  long  silence.  At  first  I  was  hopeful,  but  at  last  my 
hope  gave  way  to  doubt,  and  I  became  morose.  I  re- 
fused to  eat  and  became  as  miserable  as  a  sentimental 
girl  of  fifteen  could  possibly  be.  I  left  school,  finally, 
having  prevailed  upon  my  mother  to  allow  me  to  learn 
stenography.  She  consented,  thinking,  I  presume,  that 
it  was  the  best  thing  that  could  be  done  as  long  as  I 
was  in  my  present  frame  of  mind,  although  the  cause 
of  it  was  all  a  mystery  at  the  time. 

"One  night  when  I  came  home  from  school,  I 
found  a  letter  from  the  Alexian  Brothers'  hospital, 
telling  me  of  the  severe  'illness  of  Jack,  and  that  if  I 
would  see  him  alive,  I  must  come  at  once.  My  heart 
was  almost  bursting  with  its  strain  of  conflicting 
emotions.  At  one  moment  I  was  on  the  mountain 
top,  filled  with  joy  at  the  thought  that  he  had  not 
forgotten  me ;  the  next,  down  in  the  valley  of  despair, 
fearing  his  death. 

"I  told  mamma  the  whole  occurrence,  and  while  she 
did  not  approve  of  an  acquaintance  made  in  such  a 
way,  she  concluded  to  go  with  me  to  the  hospital. 
When  we  arrived  we  talked  to  the  nurse  a  few  mo- 
ments, and  she  told  us  that  he  had  constantly  called 
for  Carrie  in  his  delirium.  He  never  mentioned  my 
last  name,  and  as  a  last  resort  they  thought  of  looking 
through  all  his  effects  to  see  if  there  was  anything 
among  them  which  would  throw  light  on  the  subject. 

"In  his  coat  pocket  they  found  his  last  letter  to  me> 


264  TALE  SEYET^TERN, 

which  he  had  evidently  not  sent  for  some  reason,  and 
in  this  way  they  learned  my  address.  They  thought  it 
hest  for  mamma  to  remain  outside  at  first,  until  they 
saw  what  effect,  if  any,  my  presence  had  upon  him. 

"I  went  up  to  the  cot  and  kneeled  beside  it,  putting 
my  cool  hand  on  his  burning  forehead,  and  whispered 
'Jack'  very  softly. 

"He  ceased  his  ravings  and  seemed  to  be  listening. 
I  repeated  his  name  and  he  murmured  'Carrie.' 

"That  was  the  turning  point  in  his  disease.  The 
fever  abated  and  I  continued  to  visit  him  almost  daily, 
sometimes  in  company  with  mamma,  sometimes  alone. 
Mamma  liked  him  very  much  indeed,  and  soon  lost 
sight  of  the  way  I  met  him. 

"When  he  had  recovered  sufficiently  to  go  out,  he 
came  over  to  our  house.  He  won  papa  over  directly, 
a  feat  I  had  feared  far  more  than  that  of  winning 
mamma,  for  he  was  so  set  in  his  ways.  He  improved 
the  first  opportunity  to  ask  papa  for  my  hand,  and  he 
consented  on  condition  that  we  wait  one  year  at  least, 
for  he  thought  I  was  too  young  to  assume  the  respon- 
sibilities of  married  life.  So  it  was  arranged.  I 
continued  with  my  shorthand,  and  after  I  finished 
found  a  nice  position  in  a  lawyer's  office. 

"Jack  would  give  me  no  peace  until  I  would  con- 
sent to  marry  him  secretly.  He  said  he  was  afraid  he 
would  lose  me.  So  one  day  we  stole  away  and  werei 
married.  He  was  very  tender  with  me,  and  taught  | 
me  the  beauty  of  married  relations,  so  slowly  and; 
gently,  that  I  was  not  shocked,  as  I  might  have  beenj 
had  he  been  different.  To  outward  appearances  he! 
was  only  the  devoted  lover  and  I,  feeing  his  fiancee. 


A  TRIP  ACR0S8  THE  LAKE.  265 

he  was  allowed  to  call  as  often  as  he  chose  and  stay  as 
late  as  he  liked,  for  my  parents  had  implicit  confidence 
in  him. 

*'One  day,  six  months  after  we  were  married,  a 
strange  man  called  at  the  office  to  see  me.  I  met 
him  with  a  great  deal  of  trepidation,  fearing,  I  don't 
know  what. 

**  *Is  your  name  Carrie  Barnes  ?'  said  he. 

"I  said,  *Yes,  what  do  you  want  ?' 

"  *Do  you  know  one  Jack  Bates?' 

"'I  do,'  said  I,  now  thoroughly  aroused  to  anger. 
*Is  it  any  of  your  business  if  I  do  ?' 

"He  looked  at  me  kindly,  yet  gravely,  and  replied  in 
even  tones,  *I  am  sorry  to  say  it  is  some  of  my  busi- 
ness, and  a  very  unpleasant  business  at  that.* 

"Then  he  asked  me  if  there  was  not  a  private  office 
where  he  could  talk  his  business  over  with  me.  So 
I  took  him  into  Mr.  Walton's  private  office. 

"He  said,  'Will  you  tell  me  what  you  know  of  Mr. 
Bates?' 

"I  told  him  I  didn't  know  anything  against  him,  if 
that  was  what  he  was  waiting  to  hear  me  say." 

"'Will  you  tell  me  what  your  relations  are  with 
him?' 

"I  could  feel  the  blood  leaving  my  face,  and  I  must 
have  repeated  his  question,  for  he  said,  'Yes,  tell  me 
—whether  you  have  ever  had  any  relations  with  him 
which  you  should  not  hold/ 

"  'I  will  not  tell  you  a  thing,'  said  I.  'Who  are  you 
and  what  do  you  mean  by  asking  me  such  questions  ?' 

"He  was  exasperated,  I  suppose,  by  my  impudence, 
for  he  said,  'I'll  tell  you  mjr  business.    I  am  an  attor- 


266  TALE  SEVENTEE2f, 

ney  representing  my  client,  and  in  his  behalf  I  am 
tracing  the  career  of  Jack  Bates.  It  is  known  that  he 
has  been  to  your  home  frequently,  and  that  you  have 
been  out  together  a  great  deal.  It  will  be  to  your 
advantage  to  tell  all  you  know.' 

"At  this  critical  juncture  I  heard  Mr.  Walton 
coming.  I  ran  out  in  the  hall  to  meet  him  and  man- 
aged to  gasp  out,  'I  want  to  see  you  a  minute.' 

"I  told  him  what  the  man  had  said,  and  he  said, 
*Carrie,  tell  me  all  about  it.  What  do  you  know  about 
him?' 

"Then  I  told  him  we  were  married,  and  had  been 
for  six  months.  He  scowled  and  said,  'Bad,  very 
bad.  I  advise  you  to  tell  the  gentleman  the  whole 
affair,  just  as  it  is.  Do  not  try  to  protect  the  man; 
let  him  stand  on  his  own  merits.* 

"So  I  went  back  to  the  attorney. 

"  'Well/  he  said,  *are  you  ready  to  tell  me  all  you 
know?' 

"  'Yes,*  I  said,  'but  I  have  not  much  to  tell.  It  is 
only  this.  Mr.  Bates  and  I  were  married  six  months 
ago,  so  I  guess  even  you  will  admit  that  we  had  a 
right  to  be  seen  together  often,  if  we  chose  to.' 

"He  said,  'My  child,  I  am  sorr>'  to  be  obliged  to  tell 
you,  but  the  fact  of  the  matter  is,  you  are  not  his 
legal  wife.  I  am  representing  the  father  of  a  girl  fif- 
teen years  old,  whom  he  has  seduced,  and  in  my  inves- 
tigations I  have  learned  that  he  has  a  legal  wife  and 
one  child  living.* 

"Hbw  do  people  live  through  such  awful  ordeals, 
yet  possess  their  senses?  I  was  young  and  believe 
that  was  my  only  salvation.    The  world  turned  sud- 


A  TRIP  ACROSS  THE  LAKE.  267 

denly  as  dark  as  death ;  all  the  sunshine  and  mirth  had 
gone  out  of  it.  That  night  when  I  went  home  I  saw 
other  girls  laughing  and  talking  as  if  they  had  not  a 
care  in  the  world,  and  I  wondered  how  they  could 
do  it.  I  was  still  stunned  by  the  awful  blow  which 
had  fallen  upon  me.  I  might  have  found-  a  little  con- 
solation in  talking  to  Jack,  but  even  that  was  denied 
me,  for  the  attorney  told  me  that  he  had  been  taken 
into  custody,  arrested  on  the  charge  of  seduction. 

"I  did  not  know  what  to  do.  I  could  not  tell  my 
parents  of  my  marriage,  for  I  knew  my  father's  pride 
and  sternness,  and  I  feared  he  would  turn  me  out  of 
doors  when  he  knew  the  truth.  I  managed  to  live 
through  the  night  somehow,  and  dragged  myself  to 
the  office  the  next  morning.  Mr.  Walton  asked  me  if 
I  had  told  my  parents  and  I  told  him  Iliad  not,  and 
asked  him  to  break  the  news  to  me,  which  he  consented 
to  do. 

"After  he  had  gone  I  sat  in  the  office  trembling  for 
the  result. 

"He  came  back  at  last,  after  what  seemed  to  me  an 
interminable  length  of  time,  and  told  me  to  go  home. 
Mamma  took  me  in  her  arms  and  tried  to  console  me, 
but  papa  ignored  my  presence  entirely  and  refused  to 
speak  to  me  for  months. 

"Vk^en  Jack  came  to  trial  they  brought  his  wife 
to  appear  against  him;  that  is,  it  went  against  him, 
of  course.  She  was  a  sweet  young  woman,  just  the 
age  that  I  am  now,  twenty-one  years,  and  he  had  mar- 
ried her  as  soon  as  she  came  out  of  the  convent.  I 
was  not  able  to  go  on  the  witness  stand,  the  shock  of 


268  TALE  SEVESTEETJ, 

the  whole  thing  had  proved  too  much  for  me,  so  thqp 
took  my  deposition  and  the  trial  went  on  without  me." 

"What  was  the  result  of  the  trial?"  I  asked. 

"He  v/as  sentenced  to  a  term  in  Joliet,  and  is  serving 
his  time  there  now,  and  I  never  want  to  see  his  hateful 
face  again. 

"His  wife  came  to  see  me  and  brought  her  little  year- 
old  girl  with  her.  The  dear  little  thing  was  as  bright 
and  sweet  as  she  could  be,  and  my  heart  went  out  to 
both  of  them.  Later,  Jack's  mother  came  to  see  me, 
bent  and  worn  with  her  grief  and  the  disgrace  her  only 
son  had  brought  upon  her." 

"And  what  became  of  the  other  girl  ?" 

"Oh,  she  died  of  a  broken  heart,  so  they  say.  What 
a  world  of  misery  one  man  can  create  1 

"I  was  very  ill  for  a  long  time,  and  when  I  recov- 
ered my  father  felt  very  differently  toward  me;  he 
seemed  to  be  reconciled  to  the  affair,  and  I  was  fully 
forgiven. 

"I  simply  existed  for  two  years,  not  caring  for  any- 
thing. I  met  Harold  about  this  time,  and  you  know 
the  rest. 

"He  took  me  knowing  all,  and  we  are  quite  happy ; 
at  least,  I  try  to  make  him  happy,  but  I  can  never  for- 
get that  first  awful  disappointment.  It  rises  like  a 
specter  at  the  very  mcmient  I  think  I  have  forgotten." 


TALE    EIGHTEEN. 

ONE  woman's  way. 

"What  men  gain  fairly — that  they  should  possess. 
And  children  may  inherit  idleness, 
From  him  who  earns  it — this  is  understood; 
Private  injustice  may  be  general  good. 
But  he  who  gains  by  base  and  armed  wrong, 
Or  guilty  fraud,  or  base  compliances. 
May  be  despoiled  even  as  a  stolen  dress 
Is  stript  from  a  convicted  thief  and  he 
Left  in  the  nakedness  of  infamy." 

"Yes,  I  think  women  have  great  control  over  some 
branches  of  politics,  or,  at  least,  I  will  say  that  some 
women  lend  their  influence  in  such  a  way  that  political 
aspirants  are  masters  of  the  situation  at  times." 

The  speaker  was  a  woman  too  distinguished  looking 
to  be  classed  as  an  ordinary  person ;  tall,  straight  and 
dignified,  the  auburn  hair  looked  almost  red,  as  the 
glints  of  sunshine  rested  on  one  massive  coil,  which 
had  been  so  neatly  arranged  high  upon  the  well-shaped 
head,  giving  her  a  queenly  bearing. 

The  forehead,  a  trifle  low,  added  much  to  the  deter- 
mination of  the  rather  square-set  jaws;  the  thin  lips 
curved  into  a  knowing  smile,  while  the  hazel  eyes 
shone  with  the  unmistakable  signs  of  wit  and  ingenu- 
ity. If  she  appeared  taller  than  the  average  woman 
it  was  partly  due  to  the  fact  that  she  had  a  way  of 
looking  at  people  with  seeming  downcast  expression; 


270  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

the  effect  of  this  look  was  produced  by  the  erection  of 
the  woman's  head,  together  with  the  long  eyelashes, 
which  appeared  to  creep  from  under  the  heavy  brows ; 
if  at  first  glance  one  should  judge  her  to  be  from  the 
ranks  of  the  common,  a  moment's  study  of  the  face, 
ending  in  a  glance  at  the  symmetrical  figure,  would 
emphatically  impress  one  with  the  thought  that  some 
unusual  event  had  some  time  in  her  life  mixed  the 
surroundings  so  thoroughly  into  her  plastic  nature  that 
it  caused  some  of  the  rougher  elements  to  crop  out  in 
spite  of  her  complete  control,  and  well  planned  efforts 
of  concealment. 

She  had  answered  my  question,  so  I  took  courage 
and  asked  her  another. 

"Can  you  tell  me  of  an  instance  wherein  a  woman 
has,  by  her  own  efforts,  been  able  to  control  the  polit- 
ical situation?" 

"Yes." 

She  spoke  almost  snappishly,  then  in  a  softer  tone 
she  continued: 

"If  you  will  excuse  a  personal  allusion,  I  will  give 
you  a  story." 

"The  more  personal,  the  better  it  will  be  told,"  I 
said  with  a  nod. 

"Then,"  she  said,  as  she  pointed  to  a  chair  with  an 
inviting  air,  and  proceeded  to  deposit  herself  into  a 
comfortable  rocker,  "I  will  tell  you  one  that  is  founded 
on  facts." 

"I,  like  all  girls,  was  once  in  love." 

"Once,"  said  I,  as  I  looked  around  the  room  of  the 
neatly  furnished  cottage  in  which  we  sat,  finally  resting 
my  eyes  on  the  crayon  portrait  of  a  man,  whose  face, 


ONE  WOMAN'S  WAY.  271 

though  not  handsome,  denoted  such  honest  industry 
that  it  was  easy  for  me  to  imagine  that  he  would  love 
the  woman  of  his  choice  devotedly,  that  unless  she  was 
a  woman  of  barbarous  mind  she  must  at  least  love  him 
out  of  gratitude. 

"Yes,  that  is  my  husband ;  I  can  read  your  thoughts," 
she  said,  with  no  show  of  further  attention  to  the  in- 
terrupting gaze,  "and  thereby  hangs  a  tale." 

"This  is  m_y  home,  and  the*  price  I  paid  for  it  should 
have  been  the  means  of  my  presiding  over  a  palace. 
I  grew  from  the  ranks  of  blithesome,  prattling  child- 
hood to  the  age  of  sixteen,  on  a  farm ;  wild  roses  and 
butterflies  were  my  companions  in  the  summer  months, 
while  the  v>^inter  days  were  spent  in  school.  I  was 
thrown  much  into  the  society  of  a  young  man,  who  had 
come  to  our  neighborhood  as  an  applicant  for  the  po- 
sition of  school  teacher ;  at  the  time  of  his  introduction 
into  the  district  my  father  was  a  candidate  for  the  office 
of  township  trustee;  that  worthy  official  has  a  great 
deal  to  do  with  the  selection  of  the  pedagogues,  and  it 
was  well  understood  that  if  a  teacher  in  search  of  a 
place  find  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  superior  officers  of 
the  township,  his  success  was  assured. 

"It  had  been  the  custom  up  to  this  time  to  employ 
lady  teachers  in  the  rural  districts,  but  when  Roy  Sun- 
derman  came  on  the  field  he  came  to  win.  It  was 
generally  believed  that  my  father  would  have  little  or 
no  opposition  in  his  race  for  office,  but  when  he  was 
questioned  on  the  policy  of  changing  from  female  to 
male  teachers,  he  was  so  indiscreet  as  to  commit  him- 
self in  favor  of  male  instructors;  this  turned  the  tide 


272  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

against  hinv  and  public  sentiment  threatened  to  de- 
feat him. 

"It  was  nearing  the  time  for  election ;  no  time  was_^ 
to  be  lost.  One  evening  a  neighbor  of  ours  called  to 
take  me  for  a  drive  and  incidentally  to  a  lawn  social, 
which  was  to  be  held  a  few  miles  from  my  father's 
home.  After  we  had  gotten  fairly  started,  my  escort, 
who  was  a  well-to-do  farmer's  son,  told  me  that  some 
of  the  school  and  political  directors  had  met  at  his 
father's  house  on  the  night  previous,  and  had  be- 
sieged his  father  to  make  the  race  for  trustee  against 
my  father,  'But  I  hope  he  won't/  said  he. 

"  'Why,'  I  asked. 

"  'Because  t — I — don't  want  our  people  to  oppose 
each  other  in  any  manner,'  said  he. 

"I  was  a  schoolgirl  and  cared  very  little  for  politics, 
and  knew  no  reason  why  Elmer  Lane  should  be  so 
deeply  interested  in  the  peace  and  tranquillity  which 
existed  between  our  respective  families.  Still,  I 
wanted  my  father  to  win.  I  would  have  been  a 
strange  child  if  I  had  not  wanted  such  a  result. 

"Suddenly  a  light  dawned  upon  me;  if  the  elder 
Lane  could  be  kept  out  of  the  race,  or  even  defeated, 
my  father  would  be  the  victor ;  then,  for  the  first  time 
in  my  life,  I  began  to  formulate  a  scheme  which  would 
upset  the  plans  of  the  opposing  side ;  I  was  not  long  in 
drawing  out  of  my  companion  the  statement  that  he 
loved  me ;  then  I  was  able  to  see  why  he  was  so  keen 
to  have  the  present  standard  of  friendship  maintained. 
He  begged  me  to  say  that  I  loved  him.  I  put  him  off 
by  saying  that  if  I  did  I  would  be  afraid  to  confess 


OlJE  WOMAN'S  WAT.  273 

it,  for  fear  our  families  might  become  antagonized  in 
the  coming  political  battle  which  was  near  at  hand. 

"  'But,'  said  he,  'if  that  is  any  barrier,  say  that  you 
love  me  and  I  will  compel  my  father  to  decline  to  run, 
or,  better  still,  I  will  advise  him  to  accept  the  nomina- 
tion; then,  after  it  is  too  late  to  select  another  candi- 
date in  his  stead,  withdraw,  leaving  the  field  clear  for 
your  father.' 

"I  had  confidence  in  Elmer's  ability,  but  did  not 
bind  myself  by  a  promise,  I  told  him  he  must  first 
show  his  ability  to  keep  the  track  clear. 

"We  arrived  at  the  lawn  fete  with  our  love  affairs 
in  embryo;  all  was  merry;  country  girls  were  there 
from  miles  around;  white  swiss  and  flowered  lawn 
dresses  fluttered  softly  among  the  rose  bushes  and 
other  flower  laden  shrubbery;  while  the  young  men, 
with  bronzed  faces  and  a  distinct  line  of  bleached 
skin  around  their  necks,  showing  evidence  of  a  fresh 
haircut,  sallied  about  behind  gaily  colored  neckties 
and  ever  ready  grins  of  more  or  less  magnitude,  as 
the  occasion  demanded.  All  the  games  so  pleasing 
to  the  young  folks  were  indulged  in  by  the  frivolous 
guests. 

"I  had  strayed  away  from  the  center  of  the  group, 
which  was  indulging  in  some  pastime,  because  I  did 
not  have  the  interest  of  the  evening  at  heart.  I  had 
been  told  for  the  first  time  that  I  was  loved,  and  while 
that  did  not  create  any  strange  feeling  in  my  bosom,  I 
could  not  banish  from  my  mind  the  thought  that  the 
man  who  professed  love  to  me  had  endeavored  to  pur- 
chase mine.  I  was  not  posted  in  chivalry,  but  I  did 
feel  as  if  I  might  have  been  more  susceptible  to  his 


274  TALE  EWHTEEN, 

pleadings  if  he  had  based  his  ideas  altogether  on  the 
fact  that  he  loved  me  without  trying  to  buy  favor 
by  the  sacrifice  of  some  other  aspiration. 

"I  was  seated  on  a  rough  wooden  bench  near  a  tall 
stump  around  which  was  twined  a  profusion  of  morn- 
ing glories.  I  could  see  everything  that  was  going 
on  around  me,  but  was  myself  out  of  the  direct  ray  of 
light  which  the  many  Japanese  lanterns  shed  through 
their  variegated  sides.  I  think  I  must  have  started 
when  I  heard  a  voice  say,  *Is  this  Miss  Dalby?* 

"The  voice  was  strange  and  so  unlike  the  uncul- 
tured nasal  tones  which  I  was  accustomed  to  hear. 

"  'Y— -e — s/  I  drawled,  as  I  looked  up  into  a  ma- 
ture face,  'my  name  is  Dalby. *^ " 

"  'My  name  is  Sunderman — Roy  Sunderman,*  said 
the  voice.  *I  have  tried  to  be  introduced  to  you.  Miss 
Dalby,  but  fate  seems  to  haye  blocked  my  way.*" 

"  'I — I  did  not  know  you  wanted  to  meet  me,'  I 
stammered. 

"Roy  Sunderman  was  a  full  grown  man,  and  I  was 
not  long  in  becoming  interested  in  what  he  was  say- 
ing. The  time  sped  so  rapidly  that  the  crowd  was 
half  gone  before  I  thought  of  it  being  the  hour  for 
leaving.  Then,  so  wrapped  was  I  in  what  Mr.  Sun- 
derman was  saying,  that  my  escort  of  the  evening 
called  me  twice  before  he  attracted  my  attention  to 
get  me  to  join  him  on  the  homeward  trip. 

"I  had  not  granted  Mr.  Sunderman's  request  to  be 
allowed  to  call,  but  told  him  I  would  consider  the 
matter  and  notify  him  if  I  concluded  to  allow  him  to 
come. 

"Elmer  Lane  upbraided  me  so  unmercifully  on  my 


ONE  WOMAN'S  WAT.  276 

way  home  for  my  conduct  of  the  evening  that  my 
mind  was  made  up  before  I  went  to  bed.  I  wrote 
Mr.  Sunderman  a  note  asking  him  to  call  on  the 
Sunday  evening  following.  Long  before  the  sum- 
mer sun  had  gone  to  rest  on  that  Sunday  evening, 
Elmer  called  for  his  answer,  saying  that  he  had  per- 
suaded his  father  to  decline  the  honor  of  being  a 
candidate.  'And  now,*  said  he,  *I  want  you  to  say  that 
you  will  love  me.* 

"  'But  I  don't  love  you,*  said  I. 

"  'No,  I  suppose  that  young  snob  from  town  has 
filled  your  head  full  of  poetry  and  such  like.* 

"  'I  don't  know  what  you  mean.* 

"I  mean  that  smarty  that  you  sneaked  off  in  the 
dark  with,  over  at  Wilson's  party.* 

"  'If  you  mean  Mr.  Sunderman,  you  are  mistaken,* 
said  I. 

"  'Well,  that's  who  I  mean,  and  I'll  tell  you  now 
that  he's  the  cause  of  all  the  trouble  about  this  trustee 
business,  and  what's  more,  I'll  show  you  mighty  quick 
where  he  will  end.  I  mean  to  have  my  dad  run,  and 
he'll  beat  your  'old  man'  all  holler,  so  good-bye,  Miss 
Dalby.' " 

"He  left.  When  Mr.  Sunderman  came  I  was  in 
tears;  I  was  alone  at  home,  my  parents  having  gone 
out  for  the  day  and  remaining  away  late.  I  was  so 
hurt.  I  could  now  see  that  I  had  put  myself  in  a 
bad  plight.  Mr.  Sunderman  begged  me  till  I  told 
him  all.  His  words  of  comfort  were  soft,  tender  and 
reassuring,  and  by  the  time  my  parents  came  home, 
I  concluded  to  tell  them  the  whole  affair,  and  with  kind 
and  genial  Mr.  Sunderman's  help,  I  did  so.    The  fol- 


276  TALE  EIQETEBy, 

lowing  Tuesday  the  papers  announced  the  name  ©f 
Thomas  Lane  as  candidate  for  township  trustee; 

"Never  before  was  the  local  talent  so  pressed  into 
service  and  the  issue  was  one  of  merit.  Many  of  the 
people  came  out  in  open  defiance  of  my  father;  he 
was  quoted  and  misquoted.  Meanwhile  Roy  Sunder- 
man  was  showing  his  ability  as  a  politician.  He  made 
speech  after  speech  at  the  school  houses  in  the  town- 
ship ;  his  diplomacy  steered  clear  of  the  real  issue,  as 
he  knew  that  the  odds  were  heavily  aaginst  him;  he 
not  only  saw  that  the  public  was  in  favor  of  women 
teachers,  but  he  realized  that  he  stood  before  the 
people  an  abject  subject  to  the  severest  forms  of  crilt- 
icism.  Still,  this  man  of  personal  magnetism  made 
many  friends  and  fast  friends  everywhere  he  went; 
his  arguments  were  forceful  and  conclusive  and  at  the 
closing  of  each  speech  he  made  the  announcement  that 
on  the  day  before  the  election  he  would  address  the 
people  en  masse,  and  if  every  voter  would  promise  to 
come  he  would  obligate  himself  to  tell  them  something 
startling,  and  that  something  would  be  proven  to  them, 
that  they  would  weigh  the  facts  in  their  own  active 
minds  and  be  guided  by  their  own  decisions ;  in  other 
words,  they  would  be  given  facts  that  would  put  them 
on  their  honor  as  patrons  of  the  public  schools,  as  hus- 
bands of  their  homes  and  as  fathers  of  their  children. 
Such  orations  had  the  desired  effect.  It  set  every- 
body talking  and  the  result  was  that  when  the  day 
arrived  for  the  'firing  of  the  gun,'  as  many  of  the 
skeptical  ones  put  it,  the  entire  populace  was  in  the 
grove  that  had  been  chosen  for  the  occasion.  I  am 
sure  no  one  knew  what  was  coming.    All  of  the  school 


ONE  WOM'AWS  W41.  277 

directors  were  invited  to  seats  on  the  rough  platform 
by  the  speaker.  Has  speech  was  a  marvel  of  phil- 
osophy, his  language  was  one  continuous  flow  of  cor- 
rect and  convincing  utterances.  The  attention  which 
was  accorded  him  was  within  itself  a  mark  of  the 
appreciation  of  his  efforts. 

"Then  he  made  the  statement  that  on  a  certain  night 
the  school  directors  had  met  in  caucus  at  the  home  of 
one  of  the  candidates  (namely,  Mr.  Lane),  and  solic- 
ited him  to  enter  the  race,  and  that  he  considered 
the  matter  in  a  favorable  manner,  and  that  Mr.  Lane's 
son.  had  gone  to  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Dalby  and  made 
the  proposition  that  in  consideration  of  her  giving  to 
him  her  love  he  would  dissuade  his  father  from  enter- 
ing the  race,  and,  pending  the  decision  of  the  young 
woman,  the  Board  of  Directors  had  received  this  let- 
ter: 

"  'Fellow  Citizens,'  shouted  the  enthusiastic  speaker, 
as  he  waved  a  sheet  of  fool's  cap  aloft,  'declining  to 
become  a  candidate,  then  within  two  days  after  the 
young  woman  had  decided  that  a  man  of  the  merce- 
nary ideas  of  Elmer  Lane  was  unworthy  the  love  of 
a  true  woman,  the  father  of  the  purchaser  of  love 
announces  himself  as  a  candidate,  and  young  Mr.  Lane 
had  menacingly  declared  that  'Old  Man  Dalby  would 
be  beat  all  holler  if  the  young  lady  refused  him.' " 

"  'Now,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  if  you  want  a  man 
in  the  position  of  honor  and  responsibility,  which  it  is 
in  the  power  of  this  fair  minded  people  to  tender  a 
man,  who  is  making  the  fight  simply  to  gratify  the 
revengeful  feelings  which  are  harbored  by  a  whimsical 
and  love  sick  youth,  it  is  your  duty  to  vote  for  Thomas 


278  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

Lane.  If  you  want  a  man  to  represent  you  in  public 
affairs  who  is  more  loyal  to  the  cause  of  education, 
and  who  has  the  interest  of  your  home  at  heart  as 
well  as  his  own,  and  a  man  who  is  as  far  above  the 
pusillanimous  acts  of  coercion  as  the  angels  are  above 
Satan,  then  vote  for  Caspian  Dalby.' " 

"Mr.  Sunderman  closed  his  remarks  by  challenging 
any  one  to  refute  his  statements.  No  one  made  an- 
swer to  this  remark  and  the  truth  won.  Of  course 
there  was  a  great  deal  of  talk  when  my  father  insisted 
on  employing  Mr.  Sunderman.  He  was  tendered  the 
position  of  principal  of  the  academy  in  town,  but  he 
declined,  saying  that  he  preferred  country  life  and  that 
all  he  could  accept  would  be  a  school  in  the  country. 
Then  he  was  intrusted  with  the  school  in  the  district 
in  which  we  lived. 

*'It  was  an  easy  'thing  for  me  to  fall  in  love  with 
him,  and  I  am  sure  he  loved  me.  My  father  did  not 
object  to  the  match,  he  only  insisted  on  .our  waiting, 
but  lovers  cannot  wait,  so  we  vv^ent  quietly  away,  got 
married  and  wrote  home  for  forgiveness.  It  came  in 
time  and  we,  instead  of  returning,  settled  down  in  a 
small  Wisconsin  town,  where  Roy  began  tlie  practice 
of  law.  Sixteen  months  of  happiness  is  well  worth 
the  price  of  sixteen  years  of  sadness.  Our  boy  was 
about  four  months  old  when  Roy  came  home  one  day 
with  a  cloud  on  his  face.  I  finally  persuaded  him  to 
tell  me  what  his  trouble  was,  and  he  took  me  in  his 
arms  and  told  me  of  another  marriage  in  which  he 
was  a  principal.  It  occurred  two  years  before  he 
came  to  our  house.  He  had  applied  for  a  divorce  and 
supposed  himself  free,  but  it  seemed  a  technical  point 


ONE  WOMAN'S  WAT.  276 

had  been  overlooked  and  he  was  still  legally  bound  to 
the  other  woman.  I  am  too  mature  now  to  explain 
to  you  how  my  tender  nerves  were  shocked.  I  asked 
him  if  he  could  not  yet  get  a  divorce.  He  was  afraid 
not,  and  besides  he  had  a  letter  from  his  father  who 
was  very  wealthy  stating  that  unless  he  came  home 
and  took  care  of  his  wife  he  would  be  disinherited. 

"  'But  what  about  me?'  I  asked. 

"  *0h  dear/  he  said^  'I  don't  know ;  it  nearly  drives 
me  mad.  If  I  go  I  will  lose  you  and  if  I  stay  I  will 
lose  fortune  and  position,  and  will  eventually  be  torn 
from  you.' " 

"I  could  see  it  all;  he  was  right.  It  was  arranged 
for  me  to  live  in  Chicago.  He  would  support  me  and 
move  his  wife  there  so  that  he  could  see  me  as  often 
as  possible. 

**  *Cold,  isn't  it?*  said  the  woman,  as  her  eyes  glowed 
like  coals  of  fire. 

"I  would  have  died  to  make  him  happy,  but  it  was 
not  my  lot  to  die. 

"He  had  lived  here  about  one  year,  when  his  legal 
wife  died  in  child  birth.  I  mourned  with  him,  for  she 
was  .a  good  angel.  I  went  so  far  as  to  have  her  baby 
girl  brought  to  my  cottage  and  cared  for  her  as  I  did 
my  own  child.  He  called  often,  and  it  was  quite 
natural  for  me  to  now  look  forward  to  taking  the 
position  which  was  rightfully  mine.  After  six  months 
I  ventured  to  mention  it  to  him.  Hie  sdd :  'Yes,  dear, 
just  as  soon  as  the  proper  time  has  elapsed,  you  know, 
I  am  in  politics  and  I  cannot  afford  to  cause  comment 
such  as  a  public  man  must  su£fer  by  the  failure  to 
observe  the  proper  respect.*  ** 


280  TALE  EIGBTEETSt, 

"Yes,  I  could  see  he  was  right  All  of  the  bright 
future  which  remained  before  him  could  be  turned  to 
inky  darkness  by  just  such  a  mistake  as  this.  He  re- 
ceived an  appointment  at  Washington,  consequently 
was  away  from  me  a  great  deal.  Finally,  on  one  of  his 
trips  home,  he  suggested  the  idea  of  sending  his  girl 
baby  to  some  of  his  people. 

"  'It  is  too  much  for  you,  dear,*  he  said. 

"I  had  learned  to  love  the  little  darling  and  I  was 
lonesome  when  he  took  her  away.  He  never  forgot 
to  send  the  remittance  for  my  support,  and  his  visits 
continued  the  same. 

"One  day  after  he  had  been  in  Washington  a  year  I 
met  a  lady  from  there.  In  our  general  talk  I  men- 
tioned that  I  knew  a  gentleman  there. 

"'Who?' she  asked. 

"'Mr.  Sunderman.* 

"*Oh,  do  you  know  him?'  she  exclaimed,  with  a 
show  of  delight. 

"Pleased  to  know  that  I  had  met  one  of  his  friends, 
I  felt  the  flood  of  joy  which  shone  out  of  my  face  as  I 
said,  *Yes,  I  have  known  him  a  long  time.*  ** 

"*And  do  you  know  his  wife?*  said  my  friend,  as 
we  started  across  the  street 

"  *I  met  her  once,*  I  said,  'just  before  she  died.* 

"  'Oh,  I  mean  his  present  wife,  formerly  Miss 
Bringhurst.* 

"  'Is  he  mar ' 

"I  heard  the  shout.  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  horse's 
hoofs  as  they  pawed  the  air  near  my  head,  but  I  was 
falling,  and  all  I  know  was  that  I  could  not  stop.  When 
I  awoke  I  was  in  the  hospital. 


ONE  WOMAN'S  WAY,  281 

**I  was  not  so  badly  injured  from  the  fall  as  was  at 
first  supposed,  although  I  received  a  bad  scalp  wound, 
which  caused  me  to  bleed  so  profusely  that  I  must  have 
been  a  terrible  sight.  I  quickly  recovered  sufficiently 
to  be  taken  to  my  home.  I  suffered  days  of  untold 
agony,  I  could  not  believe  what  I  had  heard;  I  was 
sure  it  must  be  false.  Roy,  my  Roy,  was  true  to  me ; 
he  was  too  true  to  our  boy  to  do  anything  to  make  us 
suffer. 

"Each  day  made  my  load  heavier.  Years  were 
added  to  my  age  by  the  terrible  strain  which  was 
brought  to  bear  on  me.  I  viewed  my  position  from 
every  standpoint  and  at  last  with  a  love  greatly  over- 
shadowed with  fear  and  doubt,  I  took  steps  to  ascer- 
tain what  amount  of  truth  there  was  in  the  report. 

**It  was  true.  He  had  been  married  three  months, 
during  which  time  he  had  called  on  me  twice,  and  it 
was  now  ahnost  time  for  his- regular  visit.  I  received 
a  letter  saying  he  would  arrive  in  this  city  on  the 
day  following.  What  was  I  to  do?  When  I  thought 
of  openly  accusing  him  of  his  perfidy  my  heart  sank 
within  me.  Oh,  to  think  that  he  would  be  untrue 
to  me;  to  know  that  I  was  not  loved.  For  to  know 
that  was  to  desire  to  die,  and  why  not?  No  sooner 
had  the  thought  flashed  into  my  mind  than  the  plan 
developed  in  all  its  maturity.  But  what  would  I  do 
with  the  baby?  I  loved  him,  and  surely  no  one  else 
would  care  for  him  since  his  father  had  deserted  him 
and  I  would  be  dead." 

At  this  point  my  hostess  paused,  and  walking  across 
the  room  took  from  a  drawer  a  photograph  of  a  youth 
in  military  costume. 


282  TALE  EIGHTEEN, 

"This  is  my  baby's  picture/*  she  said,  with  a  tremor 
in  her  voice;  then,  giving  way  to  her  feelings,  she 
buried  her  face  in  her  hands  and  sobbed. 

"And  to  think,"  she  said,  "a  fine  boy  like  that  with 
no  one  to  call  father." 

So  calmly  did  this  woman  of  nerve  tell  me  of  her 
intention  that  I  became  engrossed  with  the  idea  and 
listened  as  though  some  one  was  presenting  a  business 
proposition  to  me. 

"Then  you  changed  your  mind  ?"  I  said. 

"No,  I  tried  to  put  my  plans  into  execution.  I  put 
the  baby  to  bed,  closed  the  room  up  tightly  and 
turned  on  the  three  gas  jets,  took  my  all  in  my  arms 
and  closed  my  eyes. 

"I  have  a  distinct  memory  of  the  darkness,  the 
shooting  pains  in  my  head  and  the  choking  sensation 
which  seemed  to  so  nearly  strangle  me  that  I  had  no 
ambition  left  with  which  to  struggle  for  life;  then  I 
went  to  sleep. 

"The  next  thing  I  knew  the  fresh  air  was  blowing 
on  my  brow  and  I  heard  some  one  calling  my  name. 
*0,  Mary,  Mary,  speak  to  me.  Wake  up,  dearest,  and 
say  that  you  know  and  love  me.  It  Is  Roy.  Don't  you 
know  me,  precious  one?' 

"Oh,  how  I  longed  to  die  while  those  words  wero 
being  uttered;  how  I  prayed  in  my  semi-conscious 
stupor  that  his  kisses  would  assist  in  smothering  the 
breath  which,  in  spite  of  my  efforts,  had  begun  to 
come  and  go  softly  through  my  purple  lips.  His  loving 
words  were  as  the  music  of  angels,  and  my  only  wish 
was  to  be  wafted  away  to  the  sweet  sound  of  his 


QUE  WOMAN'S  WAY.  283 

endearing  tones.  My  dreaded  fear  was  made  complete 
when  I  awoke  to  a  full  sense  of  realization. 

"I  opened  my  eyes  to  find  myself  in  Roy's  arms. 
I  saw  that  tender  look  of  the  strong  man ;  I  heard  him 
say:  'Darling,  I  love  you.'  I  felt  myself  clasped  to 
his  breast  and  I  was  glad  I  lived.  God  seemed  to 
have  sent  him  at  the  right  time.  I  asked  him  how  it 
camiC  that  he  was  there  and  he  told  me  that  he  was  so 
anxious  to  see  me  that  he  left  business  and  all  and 
came  one  day  sooner.  He  had  let  himself  into  the 
house  as  usual  and  found  me  in  time  to  bring  me  back 
to  life.  The  baby  was  not  so  badly  affected  as  I  was, 
for  the  reason,  I  think,  that  he  had  cuddled  close  tq 
me  and  in  so  doing  had  gotten  his  face  under  the  bed 
clothing,  consequently  the  fumes  of  gaseous  poison 
had  not  penetrated  his  retreat. 

"Roy  was  so  tender  and  good  that  I  could  not 
bring  myself  to  the  point  of  asking  him  about  his 
marriage.  He  asked  me  why  I  had  undertaken  the 
rash  act  and  I  told  him  that  I  was  lonesome  for  him. 
Things  drifted  on  for  months,  and  he  returned  to  this 
city  to  live.  It  was  then  that  he  came  to  me  and  told 
me  that  he  was  married.  He  explained  how  he  had 
been  compelled  to  have  a  certain  sum  of  money  in 
order  to  maintain  his  influence  in  the  political  circle 
and  that  he  had  married  a  wealthy  woman.  He  in* 
sisted  that  I  meet  his  wife,  but  I  refused,  I  also 
refused  to  accept  any  financial  aid  from  him.  If  it 
had  been  his  money  I  should  gladly  have  taken  it, 
but  I  would  not  take  a  cent  of  the  funds  which  had 
been  the  means  of  buying  my  place  at  my  husband's 
side.    I  then  answered  an  advertisement  for   'house- 


284  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

keeper  wanted'  and  accepted  a  position  with  a  small 
family,  which  only  lasted  a  few  weeks,  at  which  time 
I  found  myself  penniless.  Next,  I  was  a  chamber- 
maid in  a  hotel,  but  left  because  I  could  not  have  my 
boy  with  me.  Then  kind  heaven  seemed  to  favor  me, 
for  I  secured  a  position  as  companion  to  an  old  lady. 
I  remained  there  seven  years ;  my  boy  was  allowed  to 
live  in  the  house  with  me,  and  went  to  school  as  soon 
as  he  had  reached  the  proper  age.  I  saw  Mr.  Sunder- 
man  occasionally.  He  was  a  well  known  attorney  and 
a  man  of  affairs.  During  my  stay  at  the  home  of  the 
old  lady  I  became  very  much  attached  to  her,  and  it 
was  little  wonder  that  when  she  passed  into  the 
peaceful  slumber  of  death  that  I  was  much  moved. 

"Many  relatives  that  I  had  neither  seen  nor  heard 
of  attended  the  funeral.  When  the  procession  was 
forming  to  leave  the  house  my  attention  was  attracted 
to  a  beautiful  woman,  who  had  a  little  girl  with  her. 
She  was  an  earnest  mourner;  it  seemed  almost  im- 
possible for  her  to  give  up  her  dear  aunt  to  the  re- 
lentless hand  of  death.  She  moaned  and  sobbed  so 
pitifully  as  the  casket  was  borne  from  the  house  that 
I  thought  to  lead  her;  she  leaned  heavily  on  my  arm 
and  we  slowly  followed  the  form  we  loved  so  well 
and  sadly  watched  the  pall  bearers  as  they  placed  the 
black  case  in  the  sombre  vehicle.  Then  the  carriages, 
which  were  silently  waiting,  began  to  draw  up  to  the 
curbing  as  the  huge  burial  car  moved  away.  One, 
two,  three  handsomely  groomed  teams  stopped,  until 
the  curtained  doors  of  the  carriages  to  which  they 
were  hitched  closed  with  a  muffled  sound,  when  they 


Oa^iL-  WOMAN'S  WAY.  285 

would  slowly  walk  away  as  though  they  understood 
they  were  to  make  room  for  the  next. 

"The  fourth  carriage  halted;  the  attentive  assistant 
opened  the  door  and  the  lady  I  was  supporting  moved 
toward  it,  leading  the  little  girl  with  her. 

"  'Would  you  mind  letting  this  lady  ride  with  you  ?' 
asked  the  undertaker,  with  a  bow. 

"For  the  first  time  she  looked  at  me  and  seemed  to 
recognize  me  as  the  woman  whom  she  had  seen  in 
charge  of  affairs  in  the  house  when  she  had  first 
arrived. 

"  'No,'  she  said,  with  a  toss  of  her  head,  *I  don't 
care  to  take  any  servants  in  with  me.' 

"I  watched  the  streets  and  boulevards  for  months 
before  I  again  set  eyes  on  that  turnout;  when  I  did 
it  was  but  a  .matter  of  inquiry  to  find  out  it  was  the 
private  equipage  of  Mrs.  R.  Sunderman. 

"I  had  reached  the  stage  of  desperation,  where  I 
was  ready  to  do  anything  but  one  thing,  and  that  was 
to  die.  I  wanted  to  live  long  enough  to  impress  upon 
her  mind  who  I  was.  It  was  while  in  this  frame  of 
mind  that  I  met  my  husband.  I  had  lost  all  respect 
for  myself;  I  had  reached  that  stage  of  degradation 
which  is  worse  than  to  resolve  to  take  one's  life.  I 
had  decided  to  sell  my  soul  in  order  to  have  sufficient 
funds  to  at  some  time  humiliate  this  woman  who  had 
refused  to  carry  me  in  her  carriage,  which  should  have 
been  mine.  I  went  to  a  house  of  bad  repute  to  apply 
for  admission ;  while  talking  to  the  proprietress  a  man 
came  in.  He  signified  a  desire  to  talk  to  me,  and  we 
left  the  place  together.  He  was  only  a  poor  man,  but 
his  soul  contains  some  of  the  rarest  qualities  of  man< 


286  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

Hness  that  has  ever  been  discovered  in  the  human  race, 
[n  ten  days  we  were  married.  I  did  not  love  him, 
but  he  offered  me  and  my  boy  a  home.  He  asked  no 
questions  but,  as  he  said,  took  it  for  granted  that  I 
was  as  good  as  himself;  I  have  never  loved  him  with 
that  pure,  unselfish  love  which  is  so  essential  to  real 
happiness,  but  he  has  been  good  to  me  and  I  have  done 
my  duty." 

"But  what  about  your  first — er — Mr.  Sunderman,  I 
mean  ?" 

"Well,  he  followed  his  political  ambitions,  and  his 
party  has  been  victorious  in  nearly  all  its  efforts. 
Money  has  come  to  him  without  apparent  effort. 

"My  husband  finally  purchased  a  grocery  store  in 
which  he  toiled  incessantly  to  provide  for  us.  Such 
life  grew  monotonous.  I  was  seeking  some  way  of 
relieving  him,  when  one  day  I  picked  up  a  paper  and 
saw  great  headlines  saying,  'Sunderman  Faction 
Wins.' 

"  The  result  of  yesterday's  caucus  plainly  shows 
Hon.  Roy  Sunderman  master  of  the  situation.  His 
position  and  power  unquestionably  defined,'  etc. 

"In  reading  the  article  I  discovered  that  Sunderman 
had  gained  control  of  the  political  situation.  He  did 
not  seek  any  office,  but  rather  chose  to  be  dictator.- 
thereby  holding  the  patronage  of  high  officials  in  his 
hand.  I  next  ascertained  that  he  would  be  appointed 
minister  to  some  foreign  country  to  intercede  in  issues 
of  great  importance  which  at  that  time  held  th^public 
eye,  as  he  saw  fit.  The  newspaper  account  which  con- 
tained the  latter  statement  went  on  to  say  that  the  great 
honor  shown  Mr.  Sunderman  was  only  a  fitting  tribute 


ONE  WOMAN'S  WAY.  287 

in  return  for  the  effective  and  valuable  services  which 
he  had  rendered  the  party,  and  that  he  was  given  the 
choice  of  several  different  appointments,  but  preferred 
the  one  named  because  it  would  afford  him  an  oppor- 
tunity to  take  his  family  on  a  sojourn  in  Europe  with 
him. 

"At  last,  I  had  not  waited  so  long  for  nothing.  This 
is  an  exact  copy  of  the  letter  I  wrote  him." 

The  letter  was  as  forceful  in  expression  as  was  the 
writer  in  her  deliberate  narration.  I  will  produce  it 
word  for  word : 

"Hon,  Roy  Siinderman. 

"Dear  Sir:  No  doubt  you  have  expected  to  hear 
from  me  ere  this ;  I  have  been  waiting  for  the  oppor- 
tunity which  your  popularity  has  just  now  afforded 
me.  If  the  monotony  of  my  humdrum  existence  has 
taken  me  entirely  out  of  your  life,  it  is  only  the  more 
reason  why  your  rise  to  prominence  has  been  more 
plain  to  me;  I  have  no  favors  to  ask,  but  a  request  to 
make,  hence  this  letter.  I  can  see  no  happiness  in 
having  for  a  husband  a  man  who  on  the  stroke  of  five 
in  the  morning  rolls  out  of  his  bed,  hurries  into  his 
clothes  and  rushes  away  to  his  stall,  where  he  deals 
out  potatoes  and  codfish  to  the  dictation  of  those  to 
whom  he  must  humbly  bow  in  order  to  retain  their 
patronage;  remaining  away  all  day  without  his  lunch 
and  only  arriving  home  in  the  evening  in  time  to  eat 
dinner,  which  has  been  spoiled  by  being  kept  warm, 
and  then  tired,  cross  and  peevish,  he  goes  off  to  seek 
the  rest  from  the  day's  toil  and  worry,  only  to  rise  and 
repeat  the  program  as  the  days  go  by.  The  man  is 
all  right,  I  have  no  fault  to  find  with  him,  but  his  HI 


288  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

health  and  the  overwork  have  sapped  his  vitality  until 
ambition  in  him  is  a  gone  and  forgotten  element.  You 
have  power  and  my  husband  is  well  qualified  to  fill 
some  office,  which  would  be  an  honor  to  him  and  a 
glory  to  me.  He  is  educated  and  I  want  you  to  have 
him  appointed  to  a  position.  I  also  want  you  to  ar- 
range to  have  our  boy  sent  to  school. 

"These  things  I  know  you  will  take  pleasure  in 
doing,  believing  as  I  do,  that  my  wish  is  your  pleas- 
ure. I  remain, 

nee  Mary  Dalby." 

"He  came  to  me  upon  receipt  of  the  letter  ready  to 
advance  me  money,  anything,  that  he  could  do,  but 
the  appointment  was  out  of  the  question. 

"  'No,'  I  said,  'it  is  not ;  I  shall  expect  you  to  do  as 
I  say.* 

*'  'But,  listen,  Mary,  the  positions  which  I  did  con- 
trol have  all  been  tendered  to  others  since  I  accepted 
my  appointment,  and  the  only  way  I  could  get  any 
favors  now  would  be  to  withdraw.* 

"  'All  right,  sir,  withdraw,'  said  I. 

"  'But  now,  dear,  be  reasonable.  My  family  is  all 
ready  to  sail.* 

"  'Well,  let  them  sail.' 

"  'Yes,  I — I  know,*  he  stammered.  *But  they  can't 
sa.?l  without  me  and  I  can't  disappoint  them  now.* 

"  'You  can  send  them  and  join  them  later.* 

"*No,  I  cannot  afford  it.* 

"  'Cannot  afford  it,'  I  gasped. 

"*No.  You  see,  Mary,  I  have  to  spend  so  much 
keeping  pace  with  the  crowd,  that  money  is  not  at  all 
plentiful  with  me,* 


ONE  WOMAN'S  WAT.  2S9 

**  'And  this  appointment  is  the  only  means  you  have 
of  going  abroad?' 

"  'Yes,  Mary/ 

"I  looked  at  him,  his  eyes  were  filled  with  tears.  My 
heart  softened;  I  saw  the  tender  emotion  as  it  lit  up 
his  face  until  a  halo  seemed  to  surround  his  head.  I 
knew  that  I  loved  him  yet.  I  heard  his  trembling 
voice,  as  he  pleaded  with  me,  I  saw  his  soft,  white 
hands  as  they  reached  out  to  me  in  mute  appeal;  I 
think  the  tears  which  now  half  blinded  me  must  have 
had  a  softening  effect  on  my  callous  nature.  Then 
with  a  flash  I  thought  of  a  son  without  a  father,  I 
again  went  through  years  of  toil,  and  as  if  a  pano- 
ramic view  was  being  unrolled  before  me,  I  saw  a 
house  in  mourning,  a  hearse  drawn  by  black  horses, 
draped  with  great,  black  nets,  whose  fringe  hung  al- 
most to  the  ground.  I  saw  a  line  of  vehicles  moving 
slowly,  a  man  opened  the  door,  then  I  heard  a  voice 
say,  *No,  I  do  not  care  to  take  any  servants.*  Then 
with  the  pride  wrought  by  the  tingling  of  the  warm 
blood  which  coursed  through  my  veins,  I  said,  'Well, 
Mr.  Sunderman,  I  am  sorry,  but  I  must  ask  you  and 
your  family  to  forego  this  one  pleasure.* 

"He  did  not  mistake  my  sarcasm ;  he  only  asked  me 
what  would  be  the  consequences,  if  he  refused. 

"  *If  you  are  anxious  to  know,*  said  I,  'just  refuse 
and  wait  twenty-four  hours.* 

"Within  two  days  the  papers  were  full  of  Mr.  Sun- 
derman's  withdrawal  on  account  of  a  sudden  break- 
ing down  of  his  health.  Hie  had  many  applicants  for 
his  influence,  bat  he  did  not  tell  anyone  that  he  had 


890  TALE  EIGHTEEN. 

given  up  the  only  position  over  which  he  had  any  in« 
fluence  for  reasons  of  his  own. 

"In  less  than  thirty  days,  a  rural  looking  man  called 
at  my  husband's  place  of  business,  and  stated  that  he 
was  looking  for  an  opportunity  to  buy  a  store  some- 
thing on  the  order  of  his ;  my  husband  priced  the  store, 
and  the  man  took  it  without  a  word ;  my  husband  is 
industrious  and  I  had  a  hard  time  keeping  him  in  a 
contented  frame  of  mind  for  thirty  days  more,  but  I  in- 
sisted so  strongly  on  his  taking  a  much  needed  rest,  that 
he  was  still  idle  when  he  was  notified  that  he  had  been 
selected  to  fill  a  position  as  a  postoffice  inspector.  His 
instructions  were  for  him  to  proceed  to  headquarters 
at  once  to  qualify.  Our  boy,  Roy*s  and  mine,  is  in 
a  military  school  and  I  anticipate  that  he  will  be  se- 
lected as  a  West  Point  cadet,  when  he  has  made  the 
proper  advancement." 

"And  does  your  husband  know  ?'* 

"He  knows  nothing,  except  that  five  thousand  8 
year  is  better  than  running  a  shop." 


TALE    NINETEEN. 

A  STORY  OF  THE  LEVEE. 

"Ah,  yes,  'tis  sweet  still  to  remember, 
Though  'twere  less  painful  to  forget ; 

For  while  my  heart  glows  like  an  ember. 
Mine  eyes  with  sorrow's  drops  are  wet, 
And  oh,  my  heart  is  aching  yet. 

It  is  a  law  of  mortal  pain 
That  old  wounds,  long  accounted  well. 
Beneath  the  memory's  potent  spell, 

Will  wake  to  life  and  bleed  again." 

In  spite  of  police  rules  and  the  fact  that  there  is  a 
city  ordinance  prohibiting  the  admission  of  women  in 
saloons  in  Chicago,  in  spite  of  the  reported  raids  on 
dens  in  what  has  bsen  known  as  the  levee  district  for 
years,  the  writer  indulged  in  a  little  slumming  last 
evening. 

One  engaged  in  Dr.  Parkhurst's  favorite  pastime 
need  go  but  a  few  blocks  from  the  Central  Police 
Station  to  find  sufficient  fields  of  labor  to  keep  one 
busy  for  days.  South  State  street  appeared  to  be 
more  attractive  to  a  man  going  out  on  such  an  expe- 
dition alone,  for  the  section  of  the  street  chosen  for 
the  work  was  nearly  as  black  as  Hades  while  strictly 
speaking  it  was  as  light  as  day  owing  to  the  numerous 
arc  lights  which  served  to  light  the  inexperienced  to 
these  shining  dens  of  vice. 

881 


292  TALE  NII^'ETEEN, 

The  thrum  of  the  guitar  and  the  twang  of  the  banjo 
and  pounding  of  the  piano  served  to  entice  me  to  enter 
a  resort  that  is  well  known  as  the  rendezvous  of  as 
precious  a  lot  of  thieving  "old  Mols,"  pickpockets  and 
grafters  of  all  sorts  as  any  city  should  care  to  boast. 

Upon  my  entrance  my  attention  was  attracted  by 
the  many  signs  of  fresh  paint  which  was-smeared  over 
the  faces  of  the  denizens  of  gaudy  attire  which  in 
some  cases  could  almost  be  described  by  saying  they 
were  attired  in  a  pair  of  red  hose  and  a  short  bodice. 
In  many  instances  the  flaring  nostrils  and  flaming 
eyes  were  temporarily  obscured  by  clouds  of  cigarette 
smoke,  only  to  be  assisted  in  their  display  of  dissi- 
pation by  a  liberal  supply  of  gold  teeth,  as  the  de- 
graded creatures  would  eagerly  open  their  carmined 
lips  to  receive  again  the  agent  of  insanity. 

I  was  greeted  with  all  the  endearing  terms  known 
to  the  human  tongue,  from  "Hello,  sweetheart,"  to 
"Honey,  buy  your  baby  a  drink." 

I  saw  everything  from  a  friendly  handshake  to  a 
hugging  match  behind  an  artificial  palm.  Every  in- 
ducement to  a  man  of  virile,  animal  instincts  was  held 
out  to  the  male  visitors  of  this  law  abiding  place,  while 
the  revolting  scenes  of  depraved  humanity  were 
made  more  distasteful  to  the  refined  person  on  ac- 
count of  the  pit  of  hellish  wretchedness  his  fellow  men 
had  fallen  into. 

So  much  for  a  city  which  is  regarded  as  being  under 
the  surveillance  of  proper  authorities  at  all  times. 

I  sat  down  at  a  table  alone.  The  three-man  band 
struck  up  a  waltz,  the  notes  arose  and  mingled  with 
smoke,  curses  and  a  discordant  humming  which  came 


A  STORY  OF  TEE  LEVEE.  293 

from  the  husky  throats  of  a  dozen  or  more  wearers 
of  bleached  hair  and  otherwise  falsified  females. 

As  the  music  continued  I  glanced  around  the  large 
room.  The  sight  of  drunken  men  lolling  over  women 
whose  only  claim  to  life  and  conviviality  was  supplied 
by  the  effect  of  the  different  intoxicants  which  these 
daughters  of  misfortune  had  freely  indulged  in,  was 
sufficiently  disgusting  to  cause  me  to  desire  to  make 
my  exit  without  furthef  delay. 

I  arose  to  go;  just  as  I  did  so,  I  caught  the  eye  of 
a  creature  whose  smile  showed  in  itself  just  how  much 
of  an  effort  it  cost  for  the  woman  to  present  it.  I 
lingered  by  the  chair,  and  she  approached  me  timidly. 
Her  action,  combined  with  her  appearance,  served  to 
mislead  me.  I  mistook  her  for  a  novice;  on  account 
of  her  seemingly  natural  shyness  I  looked  upon  her  as 
being  wholly  out  of  place.  Her  general  appearance  too 
was  far  above  the  ordinary  "she  frequenters"  of  this 
place.   — - 

She  was  young,  well  preserved,  modestly  dressed 
and  talked  with  a  degree  of  sense  and  moral  refinement 
unknown  to  the  patrons  of  the  establishment.  Not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  circumstances  were  against 
her,  I  believed  her  when  she  told  me  that  she  was  not 
an  habitue  of  this  particular  resort. 

"But  why  are  you  here  tonight  ?"  I  asked. 

"Oh,  I  have  the  blues,-good  and  plenty,"  she  said,  ts 
she  dropped  into  a  chair. 

"For  why  ?"  was  my  bantering  query. 

It  was  then  that  I  was  treated  to  a  square  look  into 
her  face.  She  was  pretty  to  say  the  least.  Her  soft 
hazel  eyes  denoted  everything  but  viciousness ;  her  full, 


294  TALE  NINETEEN. 

round  face  carried  the  freshness  of  youth  and  she 
made  feeble  attempts  to  smile  pleasantly,  at  which 
time  she  showed  a  set  of  white,  firm,  but  very  short 
teeth.  She  gazed  at  me  for  a  full  moment,  then  with 
an  air  of  wisdom  she  said :  "I  suppyose  you  are  fixing 
to  make  a  raid  on  all  the  'joints'  ?" 

"No,  I  am  not,"  was  my  honest  reply,  the  meaning 
of  which  was  so  well  taken  that  this  girl  admitted  that 
I  was  surely  "off  my  beat." 

"You  do  not  look  like  a  man  who  chose  his  society 
from  the  ranks  of  these  people,"  said  she,  with  a  look 
around  the  room. 

"I  should  think  you  would  know  whether  you  had 
ever  seen  me  around  here  before,"  said  I. 

"Nothing  strange  in  that,  for  this  is  the  first  time 
I  was  ever  in  this  place  in  my  life." 

Bly  this  time  I  had  convinced  her  that  I  was  not  a 
"fly  cop."  She  had  caused  me  to  believe  that  she,  too, 
was  telling  the  truth.  I  finally  invited  her  to  have  a 
drink. 

"No.  At  least  not  here;  this  is  too  tough  for  me," 
she  said  as  she  arose. 

"But  I  want  to  talk  to  you." 

"I  am  willing  to  talk,  but  not  here  and  if  you  will 
meet  me  at  the  next  corner  in  the  basement,  I  will 
talk  as  long  as  you  like.  It  is  better  and  cleaner  there," 
she  added. 

"Shall  I  go  with  you?" 

"No,  I  will  go  alone.    You  follow." 

After  she  had  gone  out,  I  viewed  myself  in  the 
dingy  mirror.  I  wondered  if  I  really  looked  easy  to 
that  sly  lady.     I  was  not  inclined  to  follow  her  into 


A  STOI^Y  OF  TEE  LEVEE.  295 

any  basement  den  and  run  the  chance  of  her  having 
told  some  of  the  gang  that  I  had  insulted  her,  so  they 
might  have  an  excuse  to  beat  me  into  insensibility,  rob 
me  and  throw  me  into  the  gutter,  from  whence  I  would 
be  gathered  up  by  the  kind  hearted  policeman  and 
carted  away  to  the  station  more  dead  than  alive  and 
be  called  upon  to  answer  to  the  charge  of  drunk  and 
disorderly  conduct,  the  next  day,  and  pay  tribute  to 
the  tune  of  a  big  fine,  while  my  assailants  were  waiting 
for  more  "suckers." 

Curiosity  and  stubbornness  led  me  to  follow  at  a 
safe  distance  and  try  if  possible  to  ascertain  what  sort 
of  a  place  she  entered. 

It  was  on  a  corner ;  a  view  of  the  marble  steps  and 
shining  brass  rails  denoted  cleanliness.  Bright  lights 
diffused  a  warmth  of  welcome,  while  strains  of  music 
floated  from  the  farther  recesses  of  the  basement.  An 
expensive  sign  told  me  that  the  place  was  a  "cafe." 
"Ladies'  Entrance"  was  the  inimitable  farce  that 
adorned  the  wall  directly  over  one  pair  of  steps  leading 
downward,  while  numerous  announcements  over  the 
other  stairway  announced  all  that  was  to  be  found  by 
a  respectable  man  of  leisure.  With  a  slight  feeling  of 
trepidation,  I  descended  to  the  source  of  hilarity ;  as  I 
drew  nearer  the  music  I  became  braver.  I  sought  a 
table  in  a  far  off  corner,  and  had  not  been  there  long 
when  my  new  found  acquaintance  approached  me. 

"Now,"  I  said,  "I  want  you  to  tell  me  all  about  your- 
self." 

"And  if  I  do  will  you  advise  me  as  to  what  course 
to  pursue  to  right  a  wrong?" 


fi98  TALE  NINETEEN, 

"I  will  try.  But  first  have  a  drink.  You  are  sdl 
upset ;  take  a  little  liquor  to  steady  your  nerves." 

The  drinks  being  disposed  of,  she  began. 

"Ah  well,  it  is  a  short  story.  I  came  to  Chicago  dur- 
ing the  World's  Fair.  I  was  a  pretty  child  of  seven- 
teen. My  parents  were  very  wealthy.  My  former 
home  was  Grand  Rapids,  Michigan,  but  I  became  so 
enamored  with  the  exciting  life  of  this  great  city  that 
I  prevailed  upon  my  parents  to  allow  me  to  remain 
here  and  enter  a  school  of  music.  For  four  years  I 
advanced  rapidly.  Society's  doors  were  wide  open  to 
me  everywhere.  I  was  in  great  demand  at  all  social 
functions  on  account  of  my  rich  voice.  I  made  many 
friends  and  was  loved  and  petted  by  all.  I  met  a 
man,  one  who  also  sang ;  our  sympathetic  natures  read- 
ily embraced  each  other,  our  souls  were-  in  harmony, 
we  saw  with  the  same  eyes,  heard  with  the^^ame  ears, 
and  lived  by  the  agencies  of  the  same  heart  beats. 

"Time  flew  as  it  only  can  for  lovers.  We  became 
engaged.  All  looked  like  one  eternal,  joyous  day, 
but  as  time  brings  joy,  so  does  it  also  bring  pain.  My 
fiance  held  a  position  of  trust  and  responsibility.  He 
came  to  me  one  day  and  said :  "Jeanette,  we  must  break 
our  engagement.'  I  thought  he  was  joking,  but  no 
such  good  fortune.  He  meant  he  was  thousands  of 
dollars  short  in  his  accounts  and  wished  to  break  off 
with  me  before  it  became  public,  so  that  the  disgrace 
would  not  rest  so  heavily  on  me.  He  was  noble  for 
that,  but  I  refused  to  release  him,  and  wired  my  father, 
who  came.  I  told  him  all,  and  my  Dad  was  a  good 
Dad:  he  anticipated  my  wish,  and  at  once  offered  to 
make  good  all  of  Leslie's  shortage.    It  was  decided  that 


A  STORY  OF  THE  LEVEE.  297 

the  matter  should  be  settled  in  that  way.  Just  then  a 
new  feature  came  to  light.  It  developed  that  before  I 
met  Leslie  he  had  been  badly  smitten  on  his  employer's 
daughter,  Emily  Sutton.  I  had  never  seen  her ;  in  fact, 
up  to  thistime  I  did  not  know  there  was  such  a  girl  on 
earth.  Miss  Sutton  was  conscious  of  Leslie's  financial 
trouble,  and  as  she  had  recently  come  into  a  large  for- 
tune in  her  own  right,  she,  too,  offered  aid  to  the  man 
we  both  loved.  She  had  heard  of  me  and  demanded 
that  I  be  jilted,  and  she  become  his  wife.  He  refused, 
whereupon  her  influence  was  brought  to  bear  upon  her 
father  and  to  spite  me,  Leslie  was  taken  into  custody. 
My  father  was  true  blue,  and  furnished  the  necessary 
bond  which  gave  Leslie  his  liberty.  He  disappeared, 
and  the  affair  caused  an  estrangement  between  my  pa- 
rents, which  eventually  drove  my  father  to  suicide. 
My  mother  and  I  quarreled ;  she  said  such  bitter  things 
about  the  loss  my  father  had  sustained  by  reason  of 
his  signing  Leslie's  bond,  that  I  refused  to  accept  a 
dollar  of  the  balance  of  the  estate.  She  eventually  mar- 
ried again  and  her  second  husband  lost  all  my  poor 
Dad  had  left. 

"I  applied  for  a  position  as  soloist  at  a  number  of 
the  different  churches,  and  each  time  some  promise 
was  made,  but  in  every  instance  I  afterward  received 
a  brief  note,  saying  the  committee  had  decided  not  to 
employ  me  at  present.  I  went  so  far  as  to  offer  my 
services  gratis,  but  the  offer  was  gracefully  rejected. 
I  had  been  so  deeply  worried  that  I  had  failed  to  no- 
tice the  lack  of  attention  and  invitations  from  my  old 
circle  of  friends,  which  had  gradually  narrowed  down 
to  a  handful,  compared  to  former  days.     Finally  I 


898  TALE  NINETEEIf. 

thought  as  a  last  resort  and  an  excuse  for  remaining  on 
earth,  I  would  apply  for  a  position  on  the  stage.  I 
had  no  trouble  in  securing  what  I  thought  was  a  very 
good  contract.  I  made  by  debut  at  the  Masonic  Tem- 
ple and  had  the  newspapers  let  me  alone,  all  would 
have  gone  well,  but  it  appeared  to  be  their  duty  to  take 
up  my  thread  of  existence  from  childhood  and  around 
me  they  wove  a  romantic  story.  They  told  hov/  one 
man  had  so  lost  his  head  over  me  that  he  became  an 
embezzler ;  how  the  publicity  had  caused  my  father  to 
fill  a  suicide's  grave,  and  how  I  had  been  a  social  favor- 
ite until  this  trouble  came,  etc.  I  suppose  they  meant 
it  kindly,  for  the  article  closed  by  assuring  the  public 
that  my  smiles  were  as  winsome  as  ever  and  my  voice 
as  sweet,  and  no  doubt  but  that  the  Temple  Garden 
would  have  the  honor  of  having  more  real  society  peo- 
ple in  attendance  during  my  engagement,  than  any 
other  place  of  amusement  in  the  city.  And  they  were 
there  like  curiosity  seekers  at  a  funeral.  When  the 
hour  came  for  my  second  appearance  (the  matinee), 
every  seat  was  taken  and  the  "Standing  Room.  Only" 
card  had  been  put  up  an  hour  before  the  curtain  raised. 
My  number  came ;  I  went  onto  the  stage  and  proceeded 
to  disappoint  my  former  friends  by  being  seized  with 
stage  fright,  and  instead  of  singing,  I  stood  in  dumb 
consternation.  Again  and  again  the  orchestra  reoeated 
the  introduction ;  again  and  again  did  the  director  give 
me  my  cue.  I  heard  nothing.  I  could  see  in  the  dis- 
tance fans  and  handkerchiefs  waving  in  the  air.  I  saw 
a  hundred  pair  of  hands  extended,  and  brought  quickly 
together,  but  heard  no  clapping  sound.  I  saw  the 
many  gorgeous  flowers  that  were  tossed  upon  the  stage 


A  BTORY  OP  THE  LEVEE.  29& 

in  massive  bouquets.     I  saw  the  footlights  as  they 
'  seemed  to  grow  more  dazzling  and  then  recede  to  a 
glimmering  yellow  flame,  then  I  saw . 

"When  I  revived  the  manager  was  furious.  They 
said  I  had  fainted.  I  guess  I  did.  I  know  a  very 
strange  feeling  came  over  me. 

"Now  I  have  recited  my  entire  stage  career  to  you. 
After  this  experience  my  nerves  seemed  to  fail  me  and 
I  was  unfit  for  anything.  I  had  the  misfortune  one  day 
to  meet  one  of  my  old  friend^,  who  happened  to  be 
in  the  audience  when  I  broke  down.  We  had  a  long 
talk  over  our  lunch  which  lasted  from  two  till  five 
o'clock.  He  was  so  sorry  for  me,  and  said  the  thing  I 
needed  was  travel.  I  felt  myself  as  if  something  was 
needed.  He  proposed  to  assist  me  financially,  and  in- 
sisted on  my  going  to  Mt.  Clemmens  to  take  a  course 
of  sulphur  baths.  I  really  felt  that  it  v/ould  benefit 
me,  and  hoped  it  would  refit  me  for  some  sort  of  ser- 
vice by  which  I  might  earn  a  living.  I  accepted  the 
proffered  aid  and  left  Chicago  to  seek  health  and 
strength.  I  spent  seven  weeks  at  the  baths,  and  was  so 
much  improved  that  I  felt  that  life  was  again  worth 
living.  At  the  end  of  that  time  my  benefactor  came 
to  me.  He  told  me  two  things  and  one  was  that  he 
had  seen  Leslie  in  Chicago ;  that  since  the  forfeiture  of 
his  bond  he  had  decided  to  return  here  and  had  married 
his  former  employer's  daughter,  Emily.  The  other 
thing  he  told  me  was  that  he  was  just  starting  for  a 
year's  sojourn  in  Europe  and  wished  me  to  join  him. 
I  did  not  know  what  it  meant,  but  he  plainly  told  me 
that  I  would  be  expected  to  travel  as  his  wife.  His 
request  had  a  crushing  effect  on  me.    I  coul4  see  why 


300  TALE  NINMITEEN. 

he  had  entertained  so  much  sympathy  for  me  in  my 
days  of  trouble. 

"I  wanted  to  kill  him.  l  asked  him  why  he  had  not 
let  me  starve  or  die  from  the  eif ects  of  the  malady  from 
which  I  was  suffering.  He  listened  quietly  and  then 
talked  soothingly  to  me,  until  he  convinced  me  that 
in  reality  he  was  my  only  friend.  I  then  became  sus- 
picious. I  did  not  believe  he  had  seen  Leslie,  and  I 
did  not  believe  Leslie  was  married.  I  still  loved  him 
with  the  devotion  that  had  eaten  into  my  childish 
heart.  I  made  my  tormentor  this  proposition:  That 
I  would  return  to  Chicago  and  see  Leslie.  If  he 
really  was  married  and  could  not  marry  me,  I  would 
return  to  him  and  accompany  him  to  Europe.  I  had 
two  reasons  for  making  this  request.  First,  I  really 
wished  to  see  Leslie,  and  second,  I  considered  it  a 
good  plan  to  get  away  from  the  man  who  had  be- 
friended me,  and  to  whom  I  found  it  quite  a  task  to 
say  no  after  all  his  kindness.  He  consented  to  the  re- 
turn to  Qiicago,  and  suggested  tliat  if  I  wished  to  go 
with  him  that  I  meet  him  in  New  York  in  two  weeks. 
He  filled  my  purse  and  I  came  here.  I  easily  found 
Leslie.  I  told  him  I  still  loved  him  and  begged  him  to 
marry  me  or  kill  me  and  end  my  suffering.  He  de- 
nounced me  bitterly,  accusing  me  of  every  sin  a  mor- 
tal can  commit,  and  wound  up  by  telling  me  he  was 
married  and  showed  me  a  picture  of  his  wife.  Here, 
this  is  the  very  picture,"  said  the  girl  as  she  drew  a 
photograph  from  the  envelope. 

"And  you,  of  course,  snatched  it  out  of  his  hand." 
"No,  I  will  tell  you  how  I  got  it  when  I  get  to  that 
part." 


A  8T0R7  OF  THE  LEVEE.  801 

"I  left  him,  my  heart  heavy  within  me.  Again  I 
sought  employment  in  this  city ;  for  days  I  almost  ran 
from  one  building  to  another  in  answer  to  some  ad- 
vertisement, only  to  find  that  I  was  too  late,  or  in  order 
to  obtain  this  position  I  must  submit  to  such  proposals 
as  I  could  not  bear.  Two  weeks'  continuous  trying 
and  almost  begging  will  tire  the  bravest.  I  found  noth- 
ing that  I  could  accept.  My  money  was  going  fast; 
as  I  counted  over  my  little  store  of  currency  my  mind 
returned  to  hira  who  gave  it  to  me.  Should  I  go  and 
meet  him?  No!  Die  first,  was  my  resolve.  Then  the 
thought  came  to  me  that  possibly  I  could  do  better 
in  New  York,  so  after  satisfying  myself  that  he  would 
have  sailed  before  I  could  reach  there,  I  left.  I  spent 
nearly  all  the  money  I  had  left  for  passage  to  New 
York.  I  felt  that  I  never  wanted  to  hear  the  name 
Chicago  again,  and  as  the  train  pulled  out,  I  closed  my 
eyes  lest  I  should  see  something  that  would  add  more 
to  my  misery. 

"I  arrived  at  the  Eastern  metropolis  without  acci- 
dent. I  went  straightway  to  a  music  hall  and  sought 
an  engagement.  I  was  accepted  and  was  to  appear  in 
'  "The  Spider  and  the  Fly"  Co.  and  told  to  report  for 
rehearsal  the  next  morning  at  ten.  I  went  and  lo! 
another  calamity.  The  manager  produced  a  picture  of 
me,  one  which  had  been  taken  to  decorate  the  billboards 
at  the  time  of  my  debut  here.  He  also  Informed  me 
that  I  was  on  the  black  list  for  feigning  illness  at  that 
time  that  I  might  be  relieved  from  my  contract. 

"I  needed  a  friend  then  to  show  that  I  was  entitled 
to  better  treatment.     The  manager  suggested  that  I 


302  TALE  NINETEEN, 

change  my  name  and  get  some  one  to  vouch  for  ms 
and  then  apply  to  some  other  manager. 

"I  thanked  him  for  the  advice  and  started  out  to 
find  some  one,  but  whom  could  I  find  ?  The  only  per- 
son I  knew  in  New  York  had  undoubtedly  left  there, 
and  if  he  had  not  I  would  not  dare  go  to  him.  But 
I  did  dare  anyway.  I  knew  not  v/hat  else  to  do.  I 
made  inquiry  at  his  hotel,  and  found  to  my  half  hearted 
delight  that  he  had  not  yet  sailed,  but  would  leave  that 
night.  'Good!'  I  thought,  *I  will  detain  him  but  a 
short  time;  he  will  help  me  to  a  position  and  it  will 
not  interfere  with  his  trip.' 

"I  waited  for  his  coming.  He  greeted  me  effusively, 
and  told  me  he  had  waited  and  knew  I  would  come. 

"I  explained  all  to  him  and  asked  him  to  help  me  that 
I  might  secure  a  position  and  be  able  to  repay  him  all 
he  had  expended  in  my  behalf.  He  laughed  at  me  and 
said :    'Yes,  of  course,  but  let's  talk  it  over.' 

"It  was  dinner  time  and  he  suggested  that  as  he 
had  lunched  early  and  I  looked  tired  and  hungry,  that 
we  go  to  dinner. 

"We  had  dinner  at  Delmonico's,  and  breakfast  on 
board  an  ocean  liner  bound  for  Liverpool.  People  can 
say  all  they  please  about  not  knowing  what  they  do 
while  under  the  influence  of  intoxicants,  but  I  know 
that  as  a  rule  they  are  conscious  of  every  act,  but  sim- 
ply do  not  care.  At  the  dinner  I  have  just  told  you 
of,  we  had  wine.  I  rather  enjoyed  the  sensation  it 
produced,  it  made  me  forgetful  of  all  my  troubles,  and 
appreciative  of  all  my  friend  had  done,  so  that  when 
he  proposed  that  we  sail  and  not  try  for  the  stage 
again,  I  was  a  willing  participant  in  the  carriage  ride 


A.  STORY  OF  THE  LEVEE.  303 

that  took  us  to  the  docks.  How  I  got  on  board  the 
ship  I  do  not  know.  What  happened  during  the  night 
J  cannot  remember,  for  slumber  relieved  me  of  all  the 
liorror  attending  the  desecration  of  my  virginity.  I 
simply  know  that  during  our  trip  I  was  Mrs.  H.  Bar- 
tel. 

"We  traveled  for  a  year  and  then  he  brought  me 
back  to  Chicago.  He  furnished  a  house,  put  $i,ooo  in 
the  bank  to  my  credit,  and  bade  me  good-by. 

"He  went  out  of  my  life  as  quickly  as  I  seemed  to 
have  lost  cast  in  his.  I  began  by  keeping  roomers ;  that 
did  not  pay.  Then  some  of  the  fashionable  men  whom 
I  had  known  in  my  palmy  days  approached  me  with  a 
request  that  I  allow  them  to  hold  clandestine  meetings 
with  women  at  my  home.  They  paid  well  for  the  lib- 
erty. 

"From  that  I  went  one  step  further,  and  became  the 
landlady  of  a  house  of  bad  repute,  entering  the  field 
openly  and  above  board. 

"Three  months  ago  a  woman  applied  to  my  house 
for  admission.  She  looked  fairly  good  and  I  took  her 
in.  I  paid  little  attention  to  her,  and  such  affairs  were 
so  common  that  I  did  not  attempt  to  wring  from  her 
any  ancient  history.  Her  face  had  a  familiar  look, 
that  at  times  puzzled  me,  but  I  did  not  give  her  much 
thought.  One  day  I  found  a  picture  on  her  dresser. 
It  was  a  picture  of  Leslie.  I  flew  into  a  rage  and  ques- 
tioned her  closely.  She  told  me  she  was  his  wife, 
made  so  by  circumstances  not  conducive  to  happiness. 
I  concealed  my  surprise.  I  knew  then  where  I  had 
seen  her  face.  I  managed  to  keep  the  truth  from  her 
and  in  a  day  or  two  found  an  excuse  to  expel  her  from 


804  TALE  NINETEEN.       . 

my  house.  The  last  I  heard  of  her  she  had  become  8 
frequenter  of  these  places  along  the  street  here.  To- 
day I  received  this  letter  and  picture  from  Leslie,  and 
my  business  here  tonight  is  to  comply  with  his  request 
if  possible.    Here  is  the  letter,  I  will  read  it : 

"  'Dear  Jeanette:  I  have  just  learned  what  you  are 
engaged  in,  also  that  my  wife  is  an  inmate  of  your 
establishment.  May  God  gr^nt  that  you  are  not  aware 
of  the  fact,  for  although  I  have  mistreated  you  shame- 
fully, I  will  not  believe  that  you  have  hunted  her  up 
and  taken  this  method  of  revenge  on  me.  Enclosed 
find  her  picture,  the  one  I  showed  you  before.  For 
Heaven's  sake,  send  her  to  me  and  my  baby. 

"  'Kill  me  or  torture  me  personally  in  any  way  you 
desire,  but  I  beg  of  you  do  not  be  a  party  to  the  visita- 
tion of  disgrace  on  my  child.    Yours, 

"  'LESLIE.' 

"And  I  am  hunting  Emily  Sutton  Marsh  with  a 
vitw  to  returning  her  to  the  place  where  she  belongs.'* 


TALE    TWENTY. 

A  SCIENTIFIC  PHENOMENON, 

"When  I  remember  something  which  I  had. 
But  which  is  gone,  and  I  must  do  without, 
I  sometimes  wonder  how  I  can  be  glad. 
Even  in  cowslip  time,  when  hedges  sprout; 
It  makes  me  sigh  to  think  on  it, — but  yet 
My  days  will  not  be  better  days,  should  I  forget." 

"Yes,  art  brought  me  to  this." 

The  speaker  was  a  tall,  thin,  young  woman  of  a  ner- 
vous temperament.  The  storm  of  dark  hair  was 
pushed  back  in  hurried  confusion;  the  heavy  brows 
and  long  lashes  which  protected  the  dark  blue  eyes 
seemed  a  fitting  division  between  the  high  cheek  bones 
and  the  bloodless  forehead ;  her  nose,  so  straight  and 
thin  that  it  corresponded  with  the  lines  or  wrinkles 
which  extended  upward  at  either  end  of  the  mouth, 
and  seemed  to  cut  short  the  smile  which  otherwise 
might  have  been  as  merry  as  the  dimple  in  her  little 
chin  would  indicate. 

Nature  had  left  the  stamp  of  refinement  on  her  face, 
perhaps  for  no  other  purpose  than  to  show  the  world 
that  Celeste  Moss  had  not  always  had  a  bent  back  and 
pricked  fingers — the  effect  of  shop  duties.  Her  home 
was  in  two  rooms,  which,  in  spite  of  the  lack  of  elegant 
furniture  and  rare  bric-a-brac,  showed  signs  of  culture, 
if  in  no  other  way  than  the  tidiness  of  the  floors,  which 
were  without  carpets  or  rugs. 

805 


306  TALE  TWENTY. 

The  only  new  article  in  the  room  which  was  visible 
was  a  pair  of  trousers,  and  they  were  just  being 
wrapped  into  a  neat  bundle  by  the  deft  and  willing 
hands  of  this  industrious  woman,  as  she  opened  the 
interview  with  the  first  remark  of  this  story. 

"Art  seems  to  have  launched  your  ship  of  destiny  into 
strange  channels,"  I  ventured  in  way  of  reply. 

"Yes,  and  I  have  been  called  upon  to  face  many 
breakers  and  tide  the  waves  of  furious  storms  in  the 
best  way  I  could.** 

"I  am  sure  your  career  has  been  an  interesting  one." 

"Not  so  interesting  as  unpleasant,"  she  said,  "and  if 
you  will  excuse  me  for  a  moment,  I  will  tell  you  all." 

That  moment  she  consumed  by  carefully  dusting  and 
closing  the  machine  with  the  same  tenderness  and  pre- 
cision with  which  some  musician  might  put  away  his 
beloved  instrument. 

"You  take  good  care  of  your  machine." 

"Yes,  that  is  all  there  is  between  me  and  the  street ; 
I  must  take  good  care  of  that." 

"I  believe  you  said  art  transposed  you  from  some 
other  sphere  in  life  to  your  present  position,**  said  I, 
anxious  to  draw  her  back  to  her  subject. 

"Yes,  I  was  bom  into  a  rich  home,  wherein  the 
merry  jingle  of  dollars  was  of  less  consequence  to  the 
different  members  of  my  family,  than  the  rattle  of  pen- 
nies is  to  me  now.  I  received  all  the  finishing  touches 
of  education,  then  as  my  indulgent  father  said — "just 
for  pastime" — I  took  up  drawing  and  painting.  My 
heart,  brain  and  fingers  seemed  tuned  with  one  accord, 
so  that  taking  the  brush  and  palette  in  my  hand  was 
only  strikin^g  the  chords  of  my  artistic  nature,  and  the 


A  SCimTIFW  PHENOMENON.  307 

,lianiiony  which  was  thereby  Inspired  spread  itself  in 
delicate  tints  and  shades,  producing  pictures  which 
were  as  natural  as  those  of  the  old  masters  were.  So 
much  attention  was  paid  to  my  amateurish  productions 
that  I  soon  found  myself  famous.  Then  I  fell  in  love; 
art  and  love  should  have  been  brother  and  sister,  bom 
of  the  same  woman  and  nurtured  on  the  same  sweet 
food.  To  love  a  man  was  to  love  to  draw  beautiful 
pictures  as  nearly  perfect  as  my  accomplishment  would 
^lov/,  then  no  matter  what  the  canvas  portrayed  after 
it  had  received  my  finishing  touches,  I  took  great  pleas- 
ure in  likening  the  work  to  that  of  my  idol,  and  always 
found  my  production  wanting.  Long  days  I  spent  in 
my  studio,  striving  to  make  a  picture  of  something 
which  would  show  as  much  excellence  as  a  work  of 
art  as  my  lover  showed  as  a  man ;  each  time  I  tried  I 
improved,  but  before  I  had  reached  that  stage  of  su- 
premacy as  an  artist,  I  had  so  lost  my  head  along  with 
my  heart  that  it  was  a  hopeless  task ;  there  was  nothing 
so  true,  so  sweet,  so  perfect  as  my  Reginald." 

"We  were  married.  The  conditions  and  circum- 
stances under  which  we  met  at  the  altar  were  favor- 
able in  the  extreme.  My  husband  was  a  musician  of 
note;  in  fact,  he  knew  nothing  but  music  and  love; 
certainly  nothing  was  more  natural  than  the  blending 
of  our  souls  in  love,  inspired  by  ambition ;  then  to  add 
joy  to  the  happy  situation  my  husband's  best  and  dear- 
est friend,  Jean  Vincent  (whom  he  had  long  since 
g^ven  up  as  dead),  returned  to  our  home  town  two  days 
before  the  nuptials.  Wealth  was  a  thing  easy  of  access 
to  us,  as  both"  our  families  were  independently  rich. 
I  was  an  only  child  and  it  was  a  common  expression 


3D8  TALE  TWENTY. 

of  my  father's  that  as  I  was  so  careless  in  regard  to 
my  sex,  it  would  be  my  duty  to  the  family  to  produce 
a  son.  We  were  very  happy,  my  husband,  Mr.  Vincent 
and  I,  for  Reginald  insisted  on  his  taking  up  his  resi- 
dence with  us  during  his  stay;  he,  too,  was  an  artist 
of  no  mean  ability,  and  as  Reggie  said,  we  could  share 
the  same  studio  and  perhaps  be  of  assistance  to  each 
other,  and  besides  my  husband  was  teaching  a  great 
deal  now,  and  it  would  be  so  nice  to  have  Jean  in  the 
house  for  company." 

"We  spent  many  happy  days ;  I  could  sit  for  hours 
and  listen  to  those  two  "chums"  discuss  their  travels, 
one  in  quest  of  musical  education,  the  other  chasing 
art  in  its  various  forms  and  a  part  of  the  time  the  two 
royal  rovers  spent  their  time  in  quest  of  pleasure ;  but 
Reginald  had  tired  sooner  than  his  friend,  and  the  date 
of  his  homecoming  had  been  the  beginning  of  the  love 
match  which  had  culminated  so  happily.  Mr.  Vincent 
had  remained  in  Italy  for  a  time,  then  visited  the  Sa- 
hara desert,  climbed  the  pyramids  of  Egypt  and  scaled 
the  dangerous  peaks  of  the  Alps ;  he  had  hunted  in  the 
jungles  of  Africa,  and  probed  mother  earth  for  gold 
in  far  off  Australia;  in  fact,  he  had  been  everywhere, 
from  the  scenes  of  direst  poverty  to  the  grandeur  of 
royal  palaces.  It  was  not  strange,  therefore,  that  this 
swarthy  man  of  Oriental  customs  could  entertain,  in- 
struct and  make  friends  at  one  and  the  same  time. 

"There  was  such  a  striking  contrast  between  hin\  and. 
Keginald  that  many  spoke  of  it.  Reginald  was  ome 
of  those  dear  little,  short,  fat  men,  who  seemed  to  beam 
with  good  nature ;  his  round  face  was  pink  and  white, 
while  his  clear  blue  eyes  shown  with  that  merry  twinkle 


A  SCIENTIFIC  PEENOMENOH.  309 

of  tenderness  so  characteristic  of  the  German  type, 
while  Mr.  Vincent  was  tall  and  broad  shouldered,  with 
a  face  which  was  a  study  of  stern  determination.  The 
years  of  hardship  were  not  without  effect,  neither  did 
his  dark  skin,  black  curly  hair  and  luminous  eyes  of 
ebony  have  a  tendency  to  soften  the  expression  which 
the  ravages  of  time  had  stamped  upon  his  face.  So  much 
did  these  men  enjoy  the  companionship  of  one  another 
that  they  were  always  together  when  it  was  possible 
and  it  was  only  natural  that  I  should  join  in  all  their 
conversation.  You  may  imagine  my  joy  when  Regi- 
nald came  to  me  and  said : 

"  'Celeste,  I  want  you  to  make  a  portrait  of  Jean, 
and,  dear,  m.ake  it  your  masterpiece.' 

"Then  came  long  days  of  close  association ;  we  were 
closeted  for  hours  in  the  studio;  we  talked  art;  we 
exchanged  views ;  Jean  sat  for  me  and  then  I  persuaded 
him  to  reciprocate.  I  told  him  that  as  he  was  sitting 
for  a  picture  of  himself  for  my  husband  that  it  would 
be  a  grand  opportunity  for  him  to  put  my  face  on 
canvas,  and  after  the  deliberate  conclusion  that  we 
would  surprise  Reggie,  we  decided  to  present  him 
with  my  likeness  at  the  same  time  Jean's  was  finished. 
"^  "We  worked  with  a  will ;  when  Reginald  was  away 
from  home  we  often  went  to  the  church  or  the  theatre 
or  took  a  drive  together.  I  know  some  people  indulged 
in  a  little  of  that  putrid  gossip,  Vv?hich  is  sure  to  follow 
^e  act  of  any  gallant  m.an.  We  did  nothing  that  could 
in  any  way  be  construed  as  disloyal  to  my  husband ;  he 
knew  our  every  move  and  sanctioned  it  all.  It  was: 
during  this  period  of  sitting  and  painting  that  I  made 
a  happy  discovery,  and  when  I  told  Reginald  he  was  so 


310  TALE  TWENTY. 

delighted  that  he  lost  no  time  in  conveying  the  glad 
tidings  to  my  parents ;  the  prospects  of  an  heir  caused 
joy  in  their  hearts.  Finally  the  pictures  were  com- 
pleted, and  with  them  Mr.  Vincent's  visit,  for,  as  he 
put,  he  had  stayed  long  enough  in  one  place  and 
would  move  on. 

"Reginald  used  to  stand  and  look  at  his  picture  at 
times  after  he  had  gone,  as  though  he  were  looking  on 
the  face  of  a  dead  brother.  The  manly  love  and  de- 
votion which  existed  between  Reggie  and  Mr.  Vincent 
was  very  touching. 

"In  due  time  my  child  was  bom — ^and  blessed  be  the 
star  which  controls  such  events — it  was  a  boy.  Reg- 
inald came  to  me  while  the  nurse  was  dressing  the 
babe,  and  taking  me  tenderly  in  his  arms  uttered  words 
of  praise  in  my  ears,  and  showed  me  that  devotion 
which  is  so  reassuring  and  precious  to  the  heart  of  a 
young  mother.  O,  how  grand  I  felt  when  I  heard 
him  say: 

"  'God  bless  you,  darling !  You  are  the  dearest, 
truest  treasure  on  earth.' 

"I  felt  that  I  could  have  died  for  him  then  and  there, 
and  I  have  wished  many  times  since  that  I  had.  His 
dear  head  was  nestled  close  beside  mine  on  the  pillow 
when  the  nurse  brought  the  child  in;  then  he  arose, 
and  taking  the  wee  bit  of  humanity  in  his  arms, 
turned  towards  me  as  if  to  place  it  where  it  belonged ; 
as  he  peered  through  the  lace  to  get  a  view  of  its  fea- 
tures, I  saw  his  face  take  on  the  pallor  of  death.  My 
blood  felt  like  ice,  as  I  tried  to  raise  myself,  at  the 
same  time  crying  out: 

"'What  is  it,  Reggie?' 


A  SCIENTIFIC  PMENOMENON.  311 

**Then  with  a  groan  he  fell  across  the  bed  uncon- 
scious; my  only  thought  v/as  that  our  baby  had  been 
injured  in  some  way  and  suddenly  expired,  and  with 
the  picture  of  a  little  white  casket,  covered  with  lilies, 
before  my  eyes,  I  fainted;  I  revived,  only  to  succumb 
to  an  attack  of  brain  fever.  When  I  recovered  they 
told  me  that  Reginald  had  gone. 

"  *Gone  ?    Gone  where  ?'  I  cried  in  amazement. 

"For  an  answer  they  brought  me  this  letter : 

"'Dear  Celeste:  I  will  call  you  dear  this  time, 
for  it  is  the  last.  I  do  not  blame  you  so  much  for 
what  has  happened;  I  should  not  have  trusted  even 
the  best  frieiid  on  earth  with  you  and  your  charms. 
I  can  easily  account  for  all.  You  longed  for  the  com- 
panionship which  my  profession  robbed  you  of,  but  you 
should  have  prepared  me  for  this  blow.  I  go  now  to 
find  your  traducer,  and  if  he  refuses  to  take  you  and 
live  with  you  honorably,  his  body  will  meet  the  same 
fate  his  picture  has  just  met.  Would  to  God  I  had 
died  before  I  knew  of  your  infidelity.  Good-by  for- 
ever, REGINALD/ 

"What  on  earth  did  it  all  mean?  I  went  to  the 
library,  and  there  found  Mr.  Vincent's  likeness  simply 
cut  and  slashed  into  ribbons.  Reginald  had  left  orders 
not  to  remove  it ;  as  I  gazed  on  the  ruined  portrait  and 
thought  of  the  part  of  my  husband's  letter  wherein  a 
like  fate  was  promised  Jean,  I  realized  how  utterly  im- 
possible it  would  be  to  consent  to  Reginald's  demands, 
for  to  do  so  would  be  an  open  confession  of  wrong, 
with  a  defined  effort  to  right  it,  and  so  help  me,  God, 
we  were  as  innocent  as  the  now  fatherless  babe,  and  I 
knew  Jean  Vincent  to  be  a  man  of  principle;  then  I 


312  TALE  TWENTT, 

thought  of  Reginald's  obdurate  nature,  and^— Oh,  hor- 
rors !  he  would  be  a  murderer. 

"With  the  thought  of  blood  running  from  gaping 
woimds,  I  swooned  away.  When  I  opened  my  eyes 
again  the  doctor  was  standing  over  me;  I  asked  for 
my  baby ;  the  nurse  brought  it,  and  I  was  so  mystified 
that  I  shrieked  in  my  despair;  the  poor  little  black 
thing,  black  eyes,  ringlets  of  jet  black  hair  and  skin  as 
swarthy  as  the  cuticle  of  an  Italian.  A  long  talk  with 
the  physician  shed  light  on  the  subject.  He  explained 
how  the  constant  association  with  some  dark  person  at 
such  a  time  as  that  in  which  I  happened  to  be  with  Mr. 
Vincent  would  bring  about  just  such  a  result. 

"The  scandal  killed  my  mother ;  my  father  was  just 
as  unreasonable  as  my  husband  and  refused  to  advise 
or  assist  me,  even  denying  me  the  privilege  of  seeing 
him.  After  two  years  he  died  cursing  me,  but  not  be- 
fore he  had  willed  all  of  his  fortune  to  a  distant  rela- 
tive, leaving  me  penniless. 

"On  the  advice  of  neighbors,  who  were  sufficiently 
interested  in  me  to  at  least  want  me  to  leave  the  com- 
munity, I  put  my  baby  boy  in  a  home  for  waifs ;  then 
selling  such  articles  of  personal  property  as  I  possessed, 
I  started  on  a  journey  which  will  only  end  in  death. 

"I  came  direct  to  Chicago,  thinking  to  hide  myself 
in  the  whirl  of  a  busy  city,  but  soon  the  little  store  of 
wealth  v/hich  I  had  realized  from  the  sale  of  my  be- 
longings had  melted  down  until  tliere  was  only  a  thin 
wall  of  finance  between  me  and  starvation.  I  sought 
a  position  and  in  each  attempt  was  defeated  on  account 
of  not  having  a  business  education;  I  was  not  even 
fitted  to  do  housework ;  it  was  then  I  realized  how  pain- 


A.  SCIE^^TIFIG  PHENOMENON.  313 

fully  helpless  a  girl  is  in  a  strange  land  with  no  means> 
who  has  been  born  and  reared  in  luxury  without  even 
a  smattering  of  domesticity  in  her  character." 

"Why  did  you  not  try  your  hand  at  painting?" 

"I  did  try,  but  no  use ;  when  I  took  up  a  brush  and 
palette  my  hand  was  seized  with  palsy  when  I  touched 
the  brush  to  the  canvas,  I  fancied  I  could  hear  the 
sounds  of  ripping,  tearing  cloth,  and  to  save  my  life 
the  best  I  could  do  was  to  make  zig-zag  lines;  all 
of  the  love  for  art,  all  of  the  ambition  had  vanished. 

"Finally  I  secured  a  position  as  governess,  and  had 
it  not  been  for  the  ideas  of  liberality  which  the  man 
of  the  house  in  whose  home  I  was  employed  enter- 
tained, I  might  have  regained  some  of  my  loss ;  at  any 
rate,  he  seemed  to  conceive  the  idea  that  my  life  was 
an  aimless  existence  and  that  I  was  only  waiting  to  be 
won  with  endearing  words  of  love. 

"The  days  of  trouble  were  not  conducive  to  strength- 
ening my  character  and  my  tempter  was  a  man  of  wiles 
and  charms,  so  much  so  that  his  constant  observation 
disclosed  my  different  moods  to  his  discernible  mind. 
His  plans  were  carried  out  with  that  accuracy  and  pre- 
cision so  characteristic  of  a  man  of  the  world. 

"That  was  the  first  step  down  the  incline  of  recti- 
tude ;  other  men  sought  me  and  so  surely  did  I  descend 
into  the  valley  of  shame  that  it  was  an  easy  matter  for 
me  to  consent  to  live  with  men  in  open  defiance  of  the 
law. 

"During  my  career  I  met  a  gentleman  who  was  more 
interested  in  me  than  any  one  I  -had  ever  met ;  he  lived 
in  a  small  town  in  the  west;  he  was  a  man  of  great 
tenderness  and  we  in  time  grew  fond  of  each  other. 


31*  TALE  TWENTY. 

Much  of  our  time  was  consumed  in  talking  of  schools, 
books,  music  and  travel.  I  knew  little  of  him  and  he 
nothing  of  me,  any  more  than  he  had  met  me  one  day 
as  I  was  buying  tickets  for  a  matinee ;  the  line  at  the 
window  doubled  back  around  the  entrance  of  the  the- 
atre. As  the  crowd  crawled  slowly  along  I  found  my- 
self standing  beside  him ;  he  addressed  me,  whereupon, 
a  conversation  sprung  up  and  he  kindly  offered  to  buy 
my  tickets  for  me  when  he  reached  the  window,  which 
would  save  me  a  delay  of  several  moments.  As  he 
handed  me  the  tickets  he  apologized  for  his  intrusion ; 
I  thanked  him  for  his  kindness  and  was  not  at  all  sur- 
prised when  I  found  him  in  the  seat  next  to  mine.  Our 
friendship  grew  and  finally  ripened  into  such  mutual 
admiration  that  I  frequently  found  myself  counting  the 
days  that  I  must  wait  for  his  coming.  Finally  his  visits 
grew  less  frequent ;  I  did  not  ask  him  why  he  came  so 
seldom,  for  I  considered  it  none  of  my  business ;  one  of 
the  waits  proved  longer  than  any  before.  He  did  not 
come  for  a  year,  but  when  he  came  he  found  me  in 
my  old  haunt.  This  time  he  explained  why  his  visits 
had  been  so  far  apart;  his  wife  had  been  ill  and  he 
had  lost  her  six  months  before ;  they  had  a  child,  a  boy 
by  adoption,  and  he  could  not  well  leave  the  little  fel- 
low. I  insisted  on  his  bringing  his  boy  along  next 
time. 

"I  had  become  so  attached  to  this  man  of  genial  na- 
ture that  I  was  quick  to  become  interested  in  anything 
which  was  of  importance  to  him.  He  came  again  in 
two  weeks,  and  with  him  came  the  boy.  I  met  them 
in  the  parlor  of  a  hotel,  and  oh,  how  my  heart  flut- 
tered as  I  saw  the  youngster;  all  the  love,  pity  and 


A.  SCIEI^TIFW  PHENOMENON.  315 

compassion  of  my  happier  days  rushed  back  into  the 
places  of  my  nature,  which  had  been  devoid  of  anything 
sweet  for  the  last  six  years.  The  boy  was  standing 
with  his  back  to  me  talking  to  his  father.  As  I  a,o- 
proached  with  outstretched  hand  to  welcome  my  friend, 
who  stood  v/ith  his  back  to  the  mirror,  he  reached  out 
to  clasp  mine  and  stepped  slightly  to  one  side,  revealing 
the  complete  image  of  the  child  in  the  mirror. 

"God  only  knows  what  I  suffered  in  that  one  brief 
second.  The  picture  I  saw  there  in  the  frame  of  the 
mirror  was  more  vivid  than  any  work  of  art  ever  pro- 
duced. My  own  child  stood  beside  me.  The  hardening 
process  of  years  did  much  t(^  assist  me  in  my  self-con- 
trol. We  went  to  dinner ;  my  friend  was  aware  of  my 
unhappy  state  of  mind  and  questioned  me  closely.  I 
could  not  tell  him  the"  whole  truth ;  I  simply  told  him 
that  I  had  been  married  and  that  I  had  had  a  boy  so 
much  like  this  adopted  son  that  the  sight  of  his  boy 
had  refreshed  my  memory,  had  recalled  the  sad  hour 
of  parting  with  him  when  I  had  to  give  him  up." 

"  'And  his  father — is  he  dead,  too?'  he  asked,  as  he 
gently  put  his  arm  around  me. 

"  'Yes,'  I  sobbed,  'dead,  everything  is  dead  to  me.' 
/     "My  sufferings  must  have  touched  the  strings  of  his 
harp  of  love  and  caused  a  melody  to  re-echo  from  his 
soul. 

"  'Come,  and  be  a  mother  to  my  Httle  chap,'  said  he. 

"  'Oh,  please  don't !  I  beg  of  yau  not  to  punish  me 
by  such  jests.' 

"  'But  I  mean  it.' 

"I  hope  that  God  in  his  goodness  will  never  allow 
any  poor  woman  to  suffer  as  I  did.  I  would  have  gladly 


316  TALE  TWENTY. 

gone,  but  no,  I  could  not  marry  one  man  when  I  was 
the  legal  wife  of  another.  Oh,  I  wanted  to  go  so  much, 
but  I  could  not.  I  loved  my  child  too  purely  to  go  and 
be  a  mother  to  him,  while  I  was  mistress  to  the  one 
whom  he  v/vls  to  know  as  a  father. 

"That  night  ended  my  downward  flight ;  I  felt  in  my 
own  mind  that  I  had  reached  the  bottomless  pit  of  deg- 
radation, so  low,  so  impure,  so  tainted  with  vice,  that 
I  dared  not  take  my  own  child  in  my  arms  and  lavish 
that  love  on  him  which  was  now  consuming  me,  for 
fear  that  the  taste  of  bliss  would  plunge  me  into  a  sea 
of  desperation  and  cause  me  to  commit  myself  in  some 
way  that  would  contaminate  his  sweet,  young  life. 

"I  had  saved  some  money,  enough  to  live  on  while  I 
served  an  apprenticeship  in  a  sewing  shop.  I  have 
taught  myself  the  lessons  of  economy  and  domesticify 
so  necessary  to  one  who  intends  to  follow  the  life  of 
humble  purity." 


HQ 


jU 


CH  j 


1  / 


iin-3, 


Rfti'  '■ 


■n  li^ 


